Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

It is a truth universally acknowledged that an unmarried woman of eight and twenty must be a spinster, and thus removed from all want of men and society.

Miss Robin Nico, despite being as clever as she was beautiful, had such a lack of fortune and connections, such a ready temperament and quickness of mind that shocked a lesser man and stunned a greater one, that she now found herself in the dreaded circumstance of spinsterhood.

She was the eldest of the parlour borders at Mrs Charlotte’s Home for Girls, a place where young ladies with unknown or unwanted parentage and as little dowry as could be spared, were raised together and debuted into society in the hopes that their manners and accomplishments could secure them at least a match of propriety, if not one of immediate fortune.

Robin had watched many a parlour sister come and go. Mrs Linlin Charlotte had a knack for finding the right husband for each girl coupled with the determination to see each match take place exactly as she deemed fit. Her disappointment at Robin’s circumstance was made known daily and her despair at least twice before morning.

To her own consideration, Robin had yet to find any man who came close to enticing her mind, let alone her spirit, and was determined to never let herself fall for one simply due to fortune or connection. Marriage, as far as she was decided, was good only for those who desired it and who could form a strong partiality towards the love it could provide. On her part, she had yet to see much of either outcome from any of her parlour sisters, nor any of the sirs and misses who lived in the small country town of Merry where they resided.

Her greatest concern in life was to see her parlour sisters married to gentlemen of integrity, and to return the payments of her extended tenure at Mrs Charlotte’s by acting as governess to the girls at the home. Of the girls debuted into society currently residing at the house, there were four, Robin technically included though societally excluded: Miss Nami Belle, Miss Koala Fisher and Miss Pudding Charlotte – Mrs Charlotte’s own daughter. The youngest and only girl who had not yet debuted was Bonney Bartholemew.

“Girls, come quick, come fast!” called Linlin's piercing shriek one warm, spring morning.

Robin did not move from where she was happily settled in the swinging seat in the garden, surrounded by her favourite hyacinths and daffodils, a book in her lap. She had little inclination to come for what was no doubt silly gossip and resolved that should at least the younger girls arrive to the madam's calls, it would be enough. She continued to swing at her leisure, turning the pages and enjoying the spring breeze that tugged the strands of her black hair and hem of her blue dress.

Barely a minute later, the call was repeated, higher and more insistent, and Robin was forced to place her embroidered bookmark in its place, close her book, and reluctantly leave her peaceful refuge for the hullaballoo that was taking place in the parlour room.

“There are you, Robin!” Linlin scolded. “I was beginning to think you had become deaf in your old age. Sit, sit!”

Robin arranged her dress to sit beside Nami on the lounge and Nami took her hand, sharing a smile of encouragement and withering derision. She kept her other hand on her book. Koala sat on Nami’s other side and Pudding, in all her girlish whimsy, perched on the armrest, leaning on Koala’s shoulder. Bonney sat at Robin’s feet.

“What is it, Mama?” Pudding begged.

Linlin clasped her hands together and surveyed the girls, a gleam in her blue eyes. “Windmill Hall has been let at last.”

Pudding and Koala grasped each other’s arms with gasps. Nami squeezed Robin’s hand.

“I took the liberty of sending Katakuri on an errand to find what he could, and he returned to me just now to make the report that it is being let by a young Mr Monkey, a man of twenty from a family of great connection who are well known in the city of Marineford. My girls,” her smile grew wider, “he has a fortune of one hundred thousand berries a year … and … he is single.”

As Pudding and Koala dissolved into giggles, Nami clutched Robin’s hand and turned to her with shining eyes. “Did you hear that, Robin? One hundred thousand berries?”

“Is he amiable?” asked Koala.

“Is he handsome?” begged Pudding.

“For one-hundred-thousand a year, he could have a hooked nose and a hump, and he would be considered handsome by all the mamas in Merry,” said Robin.

Linlin frowned at her, “Be quiet girl. Katakuri encountered him on returning from his errand when he passed Windmill Hall this morning. Katakuri, come here, tell the girls what you told me!”

Katakuri Charlotte emerged from his study into the parlour. He was Mrs Charlotte’s eldest son. A youthful-looking man for all his age of eight and forty, tall with dark red hair. He had a quiet, simple nature, and spent so much of his youth managing the estate and riding in the countryside that he forgot to marry until the time when he realised he should, and by then he decided it was too late and he simply could not bring himself to go through the effort of finding a suitable wife. So he continued as he preferred, managing the estate of Whole Cake House, exploring the country to escape the violent outbursts of his mother and the shrill voices of the parlour girls, and being wholeheartedly disinterested in managing affairs and maintaining common decency.

“Tell us, Katakuri, tell us!” Pudding and Koala insisted.

“I met Mr Monkey on my walk,” Katakuri spoke in his slow, deep voice. “I believe him to be a most kind and amiable man. He even intended to invite me into the house, if his companion had not stopped him.”

“Companion? You didn’t speak of there being another!” Linlin scolded.

“Mr Monkey intends to stay for the summer and has brought his good friend Mr Trafalgar to accompany him, along with a Miss Green, whom I did not meet.”

"I certainly hope this Miss Green isn't a hindrance," Pudding said with a pout.

“Another man?” Koala gasped over her.

“Is he also wealthy and single?” Robin said, smiling slightly as Pudding and Koala fell into more giggles.

“I could not find out more about him,” Katakuri said. “He was handsome, but lacked the civility and enthusiasm of his young friend.”

“Well, never mind him,” Linlin said. “Girls! This is your chance. Lord Riku is to host a ball next week to welcome Mr Monkey and his companions to Merry, and I am certain that Mr Monkey shall fall in love with one of you and be married before the summer is over. Not Robin, of course, but one of you. I think Nami should be the most likely, and if not her then my darling Pudding.”

“Can I go to the ball?” Bonney said.

“No, dear, hush,” Nami scolded.

“Of course, the only reason that Mr Monkey could have come all this way to Merry from Marineford is because a single man of good fortune must be in want of a wife,” Robin said.

“Indeed he must!” Linlin scolded. “And you had best finally get it into your silly head that every man is in want of a wife, and you should use what limited charms you have at your disposal to make them think so of you. Perhaps if this Mr Trafalgar is as disagreeable as Katakuri says, he might be just the right suit for a character such as yours.”

That night, Robin sat with Nami on their bed. Nami was brushing her long, red hair over and over again.

“I do hope he’s looking for a wife,” she lamented. “One hundred thousand berries a year would set us for life. You could live with us, Robin, be governess to our children. We would be wealthy and never want for anything.”

Robin smiled and leaned against Nami’s shoulders, wrapping her in a hug. “I do not care whether he has three hundred berries a year or three hundred thousand, if he is not amiable then he is not worthy of you.”

Nami laughed, “Of course you would say that. But I am determined to marry for money, as you know I must. I cannot pay off the debts of my dowry to Uncle Arlong in place of my dear departed mother, nor can I hope to live comfortably without it. I am also determined to give you such a life. You must allow me to make it so.”

Robin laughed with her and kissed her forehead affectionately. “You are truly the best sister I could ever have wished for, and I should not care whom you were to marry as long as you love him.”

“Love may come, but I am determined that fortune shall be my sole love. For what can mere affection offer in place of wealth and comfort?”

“For what indeed, Nami? For what indeed.”

The next week, nothing was talked of but Luffy and the ball. Koala spent all her hours practising her limited accomplishment on the pianoforte. Pudding danced around the house, crooning all the ways she would flirt with him and barely listening in her lessons. Nami was on edge, constantly checking herself in the mirror, and commenting on her manner of walking and conversation.

“I must make him like me, I must!” she insisted whenever she caught Robin smiling at her in the mirror.

“He will like you well enough whether you stand as straight as a board or as stooped as a willow.”

Linlin was beside herself with anticipation. Whenever she could, she reminded Nami how important this match was and not to ruin it.

Robin spent her time with her books or playing cards with Katakuri in his study, choosing silence over unnecessary fretting.

The day of the ball arrived, and the girls were in high spirits so that laughter could be heard from every corner of the house. Linlin was in such a fuss over Nami’s appearance with the maids that they were quite late. Robin, in all the happiness of a spinster, was left to her own devices to wear a simple, midnight-blue dress of her own choosing with her black hair twisted up on her head, and was able to spend much of the afternoon reading in solitude.

Finally, Nami was deemed pretty enough for the evening and the ladies left to the ball in the carriage, chaperoned by Katakuri. Linlin fanned herself vigorously, her pink curls bouncing with each movement.

“Make sure you smile, Nami. Be kind and delicate. For goodness sake Robin, keep your tongue in check. Koala, do cease your prattling, it’s not good for my nerves.”

“Do you think this will be enough?” Nami whispered to Robin.

Robin smiled at her parlour sister. Dressed in a white and blue striped gown trimmed in lace, with her red hair piled on her head, she looked splendid. “I think he will be a fool if he does not fall in love with you as soon as he sees you.”

The ball was hosted at the small but fine estate of Lord Riku. When they entered to music and dancing, it was evident that Mr Monkey had not arrived. Pudding and Koala hurried away to find young men to flirt with and Nami was solicited for a dance from a young gentleman, so Robin searched out her good friend, Viola Riku.

At seven and twenty, Miss Riku was also doomed to the dreaded disease of spinsterhood, and thus she and Robin had formed a firm connection based on mutual respect and an inclination to laugh at men. Despite her beauty and accomplishments that were regarded highly in Merry, her circumstances were unfortunately such that any good marriage was now all but a dream.

Lord Riku, a noble man in his own right, came from a long line of wealth and connection, but his father had been an overly generous man who had practically thrown away their fortune on those he believed to be less fortunate than himself, thereby leaving him to die with barely anything remaining for his own family.

Lord Riku’s own name and connections might have been enough to save the marriage prospects of his two daughters, had there not been a scandal regarding the eldest Miss Scarlet Riku; an elopement of the most grievous nature with the poor but well-mannered Mr Kyros from the militia. Lord Riku, in his goodness, had agreed to the match, provided Scarlet with a dowry as much as he could afford, and gave them their blessing.

A good man to be sure, but that left the younger Miss Riku in a situation where she came from a family of noble birth, but with such a lack of fortune and an excess of scandal that men who suited her rank were loathe to marry her. And for all that their fortunes had dwindled, the Rikus still had their pride and would not see her marrying a man who was less than worthy of her rank.

“I’m surprised you are not dancing,” Robin laughed, taking Viola’s hands in hers.

“I can only dance if a man will ask,” Viola said.

“If only we could dance together, then there would be no need for men,” Robin teased.

Viola laughed. “Wouldn’t that be grand? But alas, I shall have to wait for some poor man to be willing to associate with me before I get the opportunity.”

“Let us forget those poor men, then, and focus only on ourselves.” Robin handed her a cup of a wine and the girls toasted with cheers.

Despite their promises to forget men, both ladies were asked to dance as was proper and they found themselves joining in the festivities, whirling around to the fiddles and pipes that merrily played. Robin laughed as she was able to join the dancing circle with Nami and Viola.

Later into the evening, the doors of the ballroom opened to three figures who entered the room. Despite the dance still continuing, everyone craned their necks and stumbled over their partners to see and confirm that it was, indeed, the acclaimed Mr Monkey and his acquaintances. Before the girls could do anything, Linlin appeared and grabbed Nami’s hand away from her partner.

“Nami, come! We must introduce you at once.”

“Madam, you can’t –” Robin began but Linlin was away with Nami before any reason of propriety could be spared. She curtseyed her apologies to the young men and hurried after her sister.

Mr Luffy Monkey was standing with Lord Riku at the end of the ballroom. Linlin hurried over, practically dragging Nami with her, and only releasing the poor girl’s hand when they had fully stopped before them.

“Lord Riku, will you not introduce us?” Linlin said with a wide smile.

Doldo Riku was far too familiar with the lady’s actions to be affronted. With a bow of his head he said, “Sirs, lady, may I please introduce you to Mrs Charlotte, the madam of our parlour house for girls here in Merry. These are two of her girls, Miss Robin Nico and Miss Nami Belle. Ladies, may I have the honour of introducing our esteemed guests, Mr Law Trafalgar, Mr Luffy Monkey and Miss Monet Green.”

The men and ladies curtseyed and bowed appropriately. As Robin emerged from her curtsey, she took the time to assess each of the three illustrious newcomers. Mr Monkey was all arms and legs, with black hair, a big smile, and a bright red coat. His cheerful and amiable disposition was evident from the warm manner that he greeted each lady. Monet was a cousin of Mr Trafalgar’s who had joined them on request to see the countryside, as she had been lately ill and was in need of some fresh air. Judging from the way she looked down her nose at everyone and everything around her, Robin thought that it wasn’t fresh air she needed, but some manners. She had white skin that appeared rather sickly, soft green hair held up on her head in a new fashion, and an ivory silk gown that put the dress of every woman in the room to shame.

Throughout their introductions, Mr Trafalgar remained silent. Robin looked at him carefully. He was tall, of slender but muscular build, with the lightly tanned skin of a man who spent much time outdoors. Even she had to admit he was handsome, far handsomer than she would have expected given Katakuri’s report. He had a pleasing face, emphasised by neatly trimmed sideburns and goatee. But she rather thought his stoic scowl diminished the extraordinary handsomeness that he might have otherwise possessed.

He noticed her observing him and his grey eyes caught hers. They were uncommonly clear and bright, possessing an intelligence that she might yet learn to admire, and only served to make him even more handsome. She smiled, nodded her head, and returned to the conversation.

“I have two other girls just dancing now,” Linlin was saying. “Miss Koala Fisher and my own dear Pudding. They are lovely girls, but my Nami here is sure the loveliest.”

Nami coloured and Robin was about to jump into the conversation to save her, when Luffy spoke.

“I've never seen such an exciting ball in my life!” He talked rather loudly. “Just listen to that music. And I can’t wait to try all that food on the tables. You throw a fantastic ball, sir.”

“Why thank you very much,” Lord Riku said with a bow. “You honour me.”

“Are you enjoying the country, Mr Monkey?” Nami said.

“Yes, very much so. I used to live in a part of the country to the east but I have never been down south before and it's very much to my liking. The trees. The rivers. The fields. The hunting! The game here is delicious. I’ve eaten twice my weight here in the past week alone.”

“That’s not exactly unusual for you though, is it?” Law said. He spoke far more softly than his companion but with a decisively scathing undertone that Robin found far too rude for such an occasion. Although, she could not deny that the mild, eloquent tone of his voice was pleasing. Quite pleasing in fact.

Luffy didn’t seem bothered and just laughed loudly. “No it's not, but it doesn't mean I'm not very much enjoying the food here. And you all dance very well, the music is so lively, far more exciting than the music in Marineford.”

“Yes, we very much enjoy our dancing here,” Nami said, smiling at his nature.

“Would you do me the honour of a dance then, Miss Nami?” Luffy said. Miss Nami? Robin raised an eyebrow. Highly inappropriate, but with such a delightful nature she supposed he could be forgiven.

Nami beamed. “I would be delighted, Mr Monkey.”

Luffy took her to the dance floor.

“Ooh would you look at that?” Linlin exclaimed. “I’m going to tell Mrs Buckin about it, she’ll be so jealous!” The woman hurried away, humming happily.

Robin went red at the manners of her parlour mother, and now she found herself standing with her new acquaintances, both of whom stayed in perfect silence. Monet was curling her lip at the display of the lively country dancing before her, and Law had such a scowl that it would have quailed the heart of a weaker woman.

Robin, however, was nothing but weak. She steeled her nerves and attempted polite conversation. “Do you dance, Mr Trafalgar?”

“No.”

Robin blinked. Of course, such handsomeness could not have come with an amiable countenance, that would have been far too many blessings for only one man. How was it that you may look at a man with interest, and then he has the nerve to open his mouth and destroy every illusion of pleasantry with a single word? She had been intending to give him the benefit of the doubt, as a newcomer overwhelmed by the rambunctious partying of the people of Merry, but all such benefits had now been crushed and locked away. She curtseyed and hurried off to find Viola who stood nearby.

“My goodness that Mr Trafalgar appears absolutely miserable, the poor man.”

Viola laughed. “He may appear it but poor he certainly is not. He has three hundred thousand berries a year!”

Robin’s eyes went wide. “My dear Viola, you must be jesting.”

“I am certainly not. He comes from an esteemed family descended from royalty, and has a great many noble connections, plus a glorious estate called Flevance in the north country where he owns the entire shire.”

“You’d think with all of that, the man could learn how to smile.” 

The girls had to turn away from the party to hide their laughter.

Later in the evening, Robin found herself sitting alone at the edge of the room beside a pillar. Nami was still dancing with Luffy, who had spent eight of the 10 dances so far with her, Koala and Pudding were dancing with the young men of the militia, laughing with such indecency it made Robin blush. Viola was dancing as well.

She was perfectly content to sit here and watch her friends and family enjoy the evening. Nami was smiling in a way that Robin little saw in her, and she was chatting animatedly with Luffy as they danced together. He wasn’t the best dancer, but he had so much enthusiasm he could hardly be discredited for it.

The dance broke up, and Nami was accosted by another young man to dance the next round, so Luffy took a break. As Robin was sipping her wine, she heard his voice appear from the other side of the pillar.

“There you are, Law! What are you doing standing here like some kind of wallflower? Come and dance.” 

Mr Trafalgar is just there? Robin thought with wonder.

“No thank you,” Law responded stiffly.

“Oh come on. Everyone here is so friendly and there are so many nice girls, surely you can find one to dance with. Look, her sister currently doesn’t have a partner, and she is extraordinarily nice, too.”

“She is a spinster,” Law said bitingly, “and even if that weren’t the case she is hardly handsome enough to tempt me. She is barely tolerable at best.”

Robin couldn’t help her mouth from dropping open at the insult. Just what kind of a vain, pompous ass did he think he was? How dare he!

Luffy sighed. “Just for today I’ll let you go, but only because I promised the next dance with Miss Nami. But don't think you'll keep getting away with this, I will personally drag you to dance myself at the next ball.” The man walked off towards the food table.

Robin stood, smoothed her skirts, and deliberately stepped out from around the column to walk past Law with an overly polite smile. His expression didn’t change when he saw she had been present to his comments, however, he watched her closely as she passed and didn't look away, even when she reached the other side of the room where Viola was picking up her wine. She told her friend all that she had heard.

Viola pressed her lips to her mouth and glanced at Law, his eyes still fixed on them. “My goodness, he didn’t really say that did he?”

“He did.”

“What a prideful man! Take joy from this though, Robin, if he liked you, then you would be forced to dance with him.”

༻❁༺

“I can't believe he said that!” Nami practically shouted in their room later that night.

“Hush! I don’t want anyone else to know,” Robin put her fingers to her lips.

Nami sat down on the bed, arranging her shawl around the shoulders of her nightgown with a huff. Her waves of red hair hung around her pale face.

“He is so rude and arrogant, I can't understand why Mr Monkey would be friends with him! They have nothing in common. And did you see the behaviour of Miss Green? I can't fathom it.”

“Neither can I,” Robin admitted. “His vanity is certainly to be commended and I would do so if he had not injured mine.” She smiled and shook her head. “But never mind me, you danced all night with Mr Monkey!”

Nami’s scowl melted into a smile and she put her hands to her cheeks. “Oh Robin. I had little hopes for meeting him, but I do believe him to be the warmest and most enthusiastic man of my acquaintance. He was so kind and friendly. A little strange perhaps, but his straightforwardness was so refreshing. Oh, do you think he liked me?”

“Liked you?” Robin laughed incredulously. “My dear Nami, I think by the end of the night if he wasn’t completely in love with you then he is a fool. He danced almost every dance with you.”

“Oh!” Nami turned red, but she shook her ahead and rearranged her expression. “Robin, I cannot put too much hope into this. Men are fickle and easily swayed. Perhaps he liked me tonight but tomorrow he might have changed his mind. I must be pragmatic about this and keep my options open.”

Robin smiled at her. “Your sense is sometimes far beyond common understanding. I think that if by the end of the month he has not proposed, then he is the greatest fool in town, which is saying something."

Nami laughed and took Robin’s hand. “And I think if Mr Trafalgar isn't eating his words by the next ball, if not already, then he is the greatest fool in the country.”

If he's the greatest fool in the country, then I am the greatest fool in the world for allowing my pride to be injured by such a comment. I should just forget Mr Trafalgar and remove him from my thoughts entirely. He's only a man after all, and very few men are ever worth thinking about.

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

The day dawned cold and grey, with the threat of rain looming on the horizon.

“Did you see how many times he danced with you, Nami?” Pudding squealed at breakfast.

“She must have seen it because she was the one being danced with,” Robin said.

Linlin frowned at her. “It's too early in the morning for your quips, Robin. Oh but he certainly did dance with Nami so many times I was beside myself!” Her frown melted into a wide-toothed grin and she giggled like a little girl. “If we do not hear a proposal from him by the end of the week, I will eat my hat.”

“A proposal! And from a man so rich!” Pudding sighed dreamily as she reached for the jam.

"And so amiable," Koala agreed.

"Why couldn't I go?" Bonney whined. 

Robin passed her the bread, "Hush, you know you are far too young."

Nami buttered her toast. “Now, Puddy, control yourself. You can have no idea of his intentions and I certainly do not intend to make mine too much in his favour until I am certain of his affection.”

“Oh hang all that, Nami! You must secure him immediately,” Linlin scolded, shoving a spoonful of porridge into her mouth.

Robin shared a look with Nami over her cup of tea.

The manservant, Mr Tamago, entered. In his hand he held a letter. “This just arrived, Ma'am. It is addressed to Miss Nami from Windmill Hall.”

Pudding, Koala and Bonney screeched and jumped up, reaching across the table for it, but Robin stretched her long arms over the girls to take it before they could, and handed it to Nami.

“Behave yourselves, or I’ll give you double the math exercises today,” she scolded. Pouting, the girls sat back down.

Linlin leaned across the table eagerly. “Well, well, tell us! What does it say?”

Nami took a deep breath and opened the letter. A smile spread across her face. “It is from Mr Monkey! He has asked me to – goodness his handwriting is awful – attend lunch with himself, Mr Trafalgar and Miss Green today. He says that he has hunted excellent game and would be delighted to provide me with a feast. Goodness, a feast?”

Linlin clapped her hands together. “This is perfect! A feast! Oh my! And written to you from the very man himself? Oh my!”

Robin leaned over to look at the letter. Luffy’s handwriting was more akin to chaotic scribbles across the parchment, but it was vaguely legible enough to make out the gist of its contents. She smiled at Nami who blushed and returned a nervous smile of her own.

“Ma’am, may I take the carriage?” Nami asked.

“The carriage?” Linlin looked out the window where the grey storm clouds rolled overhead. “No, I don’t think that will be necessary. You must ride.”

“Ride?” Nami, Robin and Koala gasped.

“Of course! The weather is perfectly pleasant and I am certain Mr Monkey likes a girl with a healthy flush to her face from the exercise.”

Robin and Nami turned to Katakuri, who was rather too preoccupied with eating his favourite blackberry jam and toast to pay attention to the fancies of women.

"Sir, you cannot let her ride in this weather," Robin said. 

Katakuri looked up slowly and paused when he saw everyone staring at him. He looked out to the rolling clouds. "Hum, it does seem that the carriage might be -"

"Oh nonsense!" Linlin interrupted. "She shall ride and that's that. I won't waste the carriage on a journey of only three miles."

Linlin wouldn’t hear any further protests and ordered for the horse to be saddled immediately. With some trepidation, Nami rode off to Windmill Hall, her blue coat flapping behind her in the wind. Robin watched her go, biting her lip.

At the midday hour, the clouds broke. Sitting in her favourite window seat in the small library, Robin looked up from her book to gaze with despair at the torrential downpour. It was unlikely that Nami would have arrived at Windmill Hall by now and she would inevitably be caught in the rain. Somewhere in the house, Linlin crowed with delight.

Late in the afternoon, they received another letter from Windmill Hall. The writing was perfectly legible, neat and elegant, and written with such concise manner that Robin was certain it could not belong to Luffy. She was correct when the signatory turned out to be from Law. His handwriting was rather excellent, and she might have paused to admire it if she wasn't worried for Nami and still rather miffed by his behaviour.

“Mr Trafalgar says Nami has caught a cold from the rain and Mr Monkey insists upon her staying the night with them,” Robin read. She put the letter down with an exasperated flourish. “I cannot believe you’re putting her through this, Ma’am.”

Linlin laughed loudly and banged her heels on the coffee table. Her voluptuous body was lounging on the chaise, with her feet inelegantly propped up on the surface as she ate cakes. “Ooh this is perfect, everything is going according to plan. Don’t you see? This will give them the time together they so clearly need in order for him to propose.”

“Maybe he’ll even kiss her,” Pudding exclaimed.

“How romantic!” Koala sighed, looking up from the pianoforte.

Robin stared incredulously at her defacto family. “Both of you need to stop reading those romance novels and put your minds to better use. To kiss her would be highly inappropriate and I insist you never speak of it again.”

“Oh don’t be so dispirited, Robin,” Linlin waved her hand with another hiccup. “If he does kiss her, then he shall have to marry her and we will all be the better off for it.”

Robin spent all evening tied in knots over Nami's wellbeing and she hardly slept in the bed that felt so empty without her sister.

The next morning dawned with another letter. Robin read it aloud at breakfast.

“Mr Trafalgar reports she is terribly ill and that Mr Monkey insists she stay with them until she is well. She has a cough, a headache and a fever,” she slammed the letter onto the table in vexation. “This is ridiculous! I cannot believe you would put her through all this just to secure a husband.”

Linlin hardly heard her, she was too busy shovelling down her porridge with a big grin.

“What if she becomes very ill?” Robin pushed.

“Oh pish posh, it’s just a cold. A healthy young girl like Nami won’t die,” Linlin waved her hand.

“I do hope she is well,” Koala ventured.

“Didn’t you hear the letter? She is unwell, Lala,” Pudding reproached. “It’s a pity Mr Trafalgar wrote it; he may be handsome but he refused to dance both times I requested it.”

Robin stood. “I’m going to Windmill Hall to take care of her.”

“Sit down!” Linlin demanded. “You will do no such thing.”

“I will. Nami doesn’t need to be cared for in a house full of strangers, she needs her sister.”

The older woman pouted in a way most unbecoming for her age. “I will not give you the carriage.”

“I would prefer to walk anyhow,” Robin said, and she marched out of the room.

Today was bright and cloudless, though the fields themselves were still muddy from the previous day’s rain. Nevertheless, Robin walked through the grasses, uncaring of the mud covering the hem of her brown dress. She’d never liked the gown much, anyway, and she was far too anxious to see Nami than she was to mind about her appearance. She’d been in such a rush that she’d only grabbed her coat and hadn’t even bothered to don a bonnet nor tie up her hair, instead leaving it straight and loose down her back.

As she came upon the hill and saw the grand estate of Windmill Hall ahead, three storeys of brown brick and windows surrounded by groves and ponds, her anxiety jumped. She had forgotten in her frustration that Law would be there. The man who had so arrogantly claimed her to be “barely tolerable”.

“Ooh what I would say to him if I didn’t have Nami to think of,” she said out loud as she marched down the hill, the breeze catching her hair and coat.

By the time she arrived at the house, she had calmed herself down enough to maintain that she would be pleasant and civil so as not to discredit Nami’s character. The manservant led her through the house to the drawing room where he informed her that Law and Monet were enjoying breakfast. Robin tried to do her best not to stare too much at the splendour around her.

The drawing room was panelled in wood, with large red and white striped curtains over the windows that offered a lovely view of the surrounding fields. Law and Monet sat at a solitary table, a spread of bread rolls, hot muffins, jam and butter before them. Monet wore a gown of pale green that Robin thought would be better served at a ball than at breakfast. Law was as stiffly dressed as ever, though, she still could not deny how handsome he was and how much of a proper gentleman he appeared to be. Pity he can't act the gentleman.

“Miss Robin Nico,” the manservant said as she entered.

To her great surprise, Law stood.

He didn’t say anything or even bow, but just stared at her from all the way across the room. Monet glanced at him, her nose wrinkled in confusion, then turned her disdainful gaze to Robin, looking her up and down with barely disguised scorn. Robin kept her expression neutral, though, as she took in the immaculate polished floor and the fine satin of Monet’s dress, she started to become rather conscious of her mud-strained dress and flushed face.

“Good heavens, Miss Nico, did you walk all this way through the fields?” Monet said, raising a perfectly manicured eyebrow.

“I did. I am rather fond of walking, and it was such a beautiful morning that it seemed a waste to see it from a carriage.”

“You walked here on foot?” Law said. She was certain his tone was scornful.

“That was the manner of my travel, yes,” Robin said with as much cordiality as she could muster. His steel-grey eyes pierced her from across the room and a rather uncomfortable heat flared within her. He is terribly irritating!

Neither of them said anything and so it was left to Robin to speak. “I’m so sorry to intrude but I received your letter and I am here to see Nami.”

Monet smiled and took a delicate sip of tea from a white teacup. “Of course you are. Why else would have arrived at this early hour appearing so …” she curled her lip, “dishevelled?”

Law shifted slightly.

Robin waited for him to speak, but he didn’t. “I am most anxious to see her,” she repeated, her voice firm. “How is she?”

“She’s upstairs,” Law said quickly.

Robin waited for him to elaborate but he said nothing, instead continued to stare. Perhaps he’s trying to ascertain whether I’m barely tolerable or simply tolerable. She wished to quip at him but for Nami’s sake she curbed her tongue.

“Thank you." She curtseyed and left the room to solicit the help of the manservant at the door, who was happy to take her to Nami.

Echoing down the hall, she heard Monet’s voice ringing. “Did you see the hem of her dress? And here I thought the livestock were meant to stay outdoors.”

Robin took a deep breath as she followed the manservant. Perhaps she could have taken the time to dress more appropriately but, as far as she was concerned, Nami came first and appearance second.

“Oh, Robin,” Nami croaked as she entered a large, well-furnished room hung with blue curtains. The windows provided a beautiful landscape of the garden where rows of orange trees could be seen. The girl was lying on the enormous bed, her orange hair splayed around her head, cheeks pink and eyes dewy.

Robin threw off her coat and ran to sit at Nami’s side. She took Nami’s feverish hand in her own. “Nami! How are you?”

"Oh terrible." Nami shook her head with a tired smile. “I cannot believe this. To think Madam's scheme could work so well. Although," her lips quirked slyly, "I do admit that I should far prefer to be ill here than at home. Do you see this room, Robin? I've never seen one so fine! Not even Viola's is this lovely. And Mr Monkey has been so kind and generous. He was distraught when I could hardly touch my roast fowl yesterday and I felt terrible after he’d arranged such a wonderful feast for me. You should have seen it, Robin. It was spectacular. To think that the rich eat like that every day.”

The door opened and Luffy stepped inside. It was highly inappropriate of him to appear like this in Nami’s room, especially without knocking, but he smiled so broadly when he saw Robin that she just couldn’t find it in her to scold him.

“Miss Robin! I’m so glad you’re here. I don’t know what happened to Miss Nami but don’t you worry, we’re going to keep her here until she’s well enough to eat the feast we prepared for her.”

Robin smiled. “You are too kind, Mr Monkey. She will heal far quicker here than at home I can assure you.”

“You're welcome to stay and care for her for as long as you need,” he encouraged. “Please stay.

“Thank you very much, that would be very welcome.”

“Excellent! I’ll have the servants fetch your clothes from home. Don’t worry, she will be better soon, I promise you. We’re going to give her plenty of milk and lots of meat to improve her health. Oh and Law said something about exercise and broth, but I don’t think that’s quite so important.”

“Mr Trafalgar said that?”

“He did,” Luffy nodded enthusiastically. “He studied medicine at Grand Line College. You have my word that Miss Nami will get well soon.”

“Th-thank you,” Nami managed to croak out.

Luffy waved his hands, “It’s my fault you became ill coming here and I'll do everything possible to ensure you get well soon so that you can enjoy the feast. I’d best leave you to rest; Law said not to interrupt you too much, or else you wouldn’t get better.” He laughed cheerfully, bowed and left the room.

Robin raised her eyebrows at Nami. “I can’t determine who's happier you are here, our madam or Mr Monkey.”

Nami was given all the care and luxuries she could ever need and then some from Luffy, who was determined to ensure she was as well as could be as soon as possible. His eagerness lacked subtlety but Robin was happy to see a man so well engaged and his intentions so clear. He was with Nami whenever he could be spared, sitting on the armchair that he dragged over to her bed, and spent hours talking to her about anything and everything.

Robin endeavoured to leave them at their leisure when she could but also made certain to put Nami’s health first, and timed her interruptions when she deemed her sister needed rest. She chaperoned them at all times, sitting by the window with a book, and tried her best not to listen, though she couldn’t help the small smile that would twitch her lips at some of their conversations.

For the most part, the days passed pleasantly and Robin was grateful for the relative peace she was able to experience by the separation from the parlour house.

Mealtimes, however, were a different story.

As per the courtesy offered to a guest in the household, Robin was invited to every meal and supper while Nami would sleep or eat a little broth in bed. Luffy's was the only company she admired. He willingly engaged in conversation with her, and was amiable and charming for all that he was eager and loud. Law did little except watch her with a shrewd expression that, as far as she was concerned, bordered on ill-favour and impudence at a woman of her low station occupying the dining table with him.

Monet’s dislike crossed the border but she seemed little to care. It was painfully apparent that her commentary and eyes were for Law only.

Robin could tolerate breakfast well enough, enjoying amiable conversation with Luffy that lasted until they had finished their meal, and then they all separated into blissful solicitude. Evenings after dinner in the drawing room, were far less tolerable.

The first night, Luffy asked them to play cards. Law declined, much to Luffy’s disappointment, and sat at the drawing table to write letters. Monet joined them at the table and lasted two rounds before she realised that Robin was an excellent player, and then she bowed out.

“I certainly have never met a gentleman’s daughter so eager to win at cards,” she said coolly, as she took a turn around the room, allowing the elegant line of her satin gown to be on full display. “Though, of course, we do not know if you are a gentleman’s daughter, do we?” she smiled.

Robin smiled back just as pleasantly. “I am indeed, and it was through my father that I learned to play cards when I was young. He determined that any daughter of his should have a keen understanding of game and strategy. Mr Charlotte has taken over my card education ever since.”

“How frightful,” Monet quipped, the smile still playing at her lips. “I myself cannot see any enjoyment in it. I must confess with the deepest sadness, Miss Nico, that I find you quite the bore.”

“I will happily admit to it, though that may depend on how you spell it,” Robin said. She heard an undignified chuckle that she swore came from the drawing table, but when she looked at Law, his expression was blank and he was completely focused on writing his letter.

Luffy stared between them, his wide mouth slightly open as it was apparent he had little idea of any subtext. Monet’s white skin flushed and Robin bit her tongue, perhaps she should have kept her manners in check. She didn’t want to hurt Nami’s chances of becoming the future Mrs Monkey. She thought Monet would retort, however, the young lady turned on her heel and sauntered over to Law. She leaned obstinately over the desk to read his letter.

“Who do you write to so fastidiously over here?” Monet said, her tone changed to a soft simper that made Robin want to roll her eyes.

“My sister, and I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t read my letter,” Law said in his usual dry manner as he continued to write.

“Miss Robin, are we going to keep playing?” Luffy said.

Robin turned away from the exchange. “Of course, my apologies. I believe it is your turn.”

“Oh young Lami!” Monet exclaimed. “I do so adore her, she is such a dear. Please do tell her how much I miss her and long to see her again.”

“Currently my letter is of things that matter to me at present, but I shall endeavour to include your sentiments in my next if I can spare the space.”

This time it was Robin’s turn to allow a huff of amusement to escape her lips. It seemed that Law was prideful and rude to even those of his own station. She was unsure if that redeemed him slightly in her eyes or made him even more egregious.

Luffy put out his cards and Robin put out hers.

“Ahhhh! You beat me again!” Luffy exclaimed. Robin laughed at his outburst. Normally, she would find such behaviour to be inappropriate but Luffy was so earnest that it came across as charming rather than childish.

“My apologies, Mr Monkey. My sisters have always said that there is nary a man nor woman in this country who could beat me. It's not your fault.”

“Then I shall have to prove them wrong and try again!” Luffy said with a determined nod. Robin laughed. He and Nami certainly shared a complicit stubbornness.

“Are they truly your real sisters, Miss Nico?” Monet asked. She had returned to her walking.

Robin pushed down a sigh. Monet knew full well her situation but the lady clearly wanted to hear her speak it out loud. “They are not, however, we have been raised together and thus they are my sisters in nature if not blood.”

“I am sure I could not call them my sisters if I were not related to them. I am very close with my sister and I should think that a sister without blood would be no sister at all. Blood is thicker than water, isn’t that what they say, Mr Trafalgar?”

“It is,” Law said shortly as he scratched over his parchment.

Robin couldn’t help herself this time. “I believe I understand the meaning you are trying to convey, Miss Green, but if you do not mind my saying, the correct quote is ‘The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb’.” She smiled at Monet as she expertly reshuffled the cards. Monet’s expression soured and Robin bit her tongue again.

“What does that mean?” Luffy asked, watching Robin’s shuffling with awe.

Robin flicked the cards out on the table for their next game. As she was about to respond, Law spoke. “It means that the relationships you choose are stronger than those you inherit.”

“Oh! Hmmmm.” Luffy frowned, scrunching up his nose as he crossed his arms. Then he nodded. “I agree with you, Miss Robin! I've found far greater bonds with those who are not my family than those who are.”

Monet laughed. “Oh Mr Monkey, surely you jest. I do not believe that I could form a relationship stronger than what I have formed with my sister. Do you not agree, Mr Trafalgar?”

“There is a particular strength in the relationship to one’s family that cannot be imitated to be sure,” he agreed.

“A strength indeed,” Robin said, and she turned her body slightly in her chair to look over at him. “However, I have found from personal experience that the connection I have with my remaining family are those of only formal necessity than of real affection, whereas the bonds I have chosen to strengthen with those who do not share my blood are those I would live and die for.”

Law looked up and boldly held her gaze. “Are you therefore suggesting that familial relationships are weak?”

“Not at all, Mr Trafalgar, I am merely saying that we can choose our relationships outside of those we are forced to hold. I am not suggesting that you cannot be close to your sister, I am stating that you have made the choice to be close to her and form a covenant that is more than just water of the womb. Can you truly say that you are close with all your family?”

She knew that she should not have made the statement but she found herself, once again, unable to hold her tongue. Nor could she help herself from flicker her eyes to Monet and then back to Law. 

Monet laughed haughtily, “Why Miss Nico, we are all very close indeed. Are we not, dear cousin?”

Law held her gaze for slightly longer than was proper. There was no hint of what he was truly thinking beneath his stoic expression.

“Spoken like a true spinster,” he finally said and Monet giggled.

Robin’s chest heaved indignantly at his words and it was only thoughts of Nami that held her back from following it with a scathing retort.

He continued, “I do not discharge your statement, Miss Nico. You may choose your family and I may choose mine.” He nodded and returned to his letter.

Monet looked between the two of them, a small frown creasing the corners of her green eyes. Robin turned away from him, feeling that if she did not, she would let an unfortunate word slip from her lips. She smiled at Luffy who looked as though the entire conversation had completely flown over his head.

“Shall we continue to play, Mr Monkey?”

The conversation left her rather incensed. It was all well and good for Law to speak about choosing families when he had the luxury to do so. As for her, after her parents passed from tuberculosis when she was but eight, she had been packed up and sent to her nearest relative, a cousin twice removed on her father’s side, Sir Crocodile. He was a gentleman of renown with a wealth of connections, land, business and titles at his disposal. Should he have agreed to take her in, she could have been raised in the city of Marineford with a governess and a dowry to secure her fortunes and marriage prospects.

Instead, he had taken one look at her, thin and gangly in a threadbare coat and bonnet, red-eyed from crying, and deigned to send her away immediately. He put her right back in the carriage, and sent her 50 miles to the town of Merry and Mrs Charlotte’s Parlour House with a letter and the promise of an excellent payment should Linlin take her in and marry her off accordingly.

Robin had received only two communications from the gentleman since then, one when she turned 16 and was officially debuted into society, and one when she was 24 and still yet to be married. Neither had been pleasant and she’d thrown both into the fireplace.

On the second evening, Robin politely declined to play cards and instead sat with a book by the fire. Law wrote another letter, while Monet and Luffy played cards. For a while, everything was peaceful, until Luffy became bored and left to the kitchens to ask for cake for supper, and Monet decided that this was the perfect time to show off her accomplishments on the pianoforte.

She displayed a loud, elaborate piece of music that was more noise than melody, and Robin exhaled deeply as her mind was interrupted from the enjoyment of her book. Law finished his letter with a rather irritated flourish of his quill and stood. He picked up a book from the desk and was passing her to approach the chair opposite hers, when he caught the title of her volume.

“You’re reading Saul?” he said in the most animated language she had yet heard from him.

Robin looked up, surprised at his outburst. “Indeed I am. Is there something the matter with that?”

He composed himself and said, “I have heard of very few men who read his works but never have I heard of a woman.”

She straightened her head proudly. “I enjoy his writing. He has much to say about the statement of man and even more to say about our advancements in society.”

“Yes, I know, I’ve read him,” Law said impatiently. Robin bristled at his authoritative tone. Well, of course he has, he’s a wealthy man. What else do they have to do with their time than read important novels and discuss their importance?

“If you have then why do you question me?”

“It is simply that I cannot imagine a woman reading nor enjoying his works.”

Robin closed the book firmly and fixed him with a look. “Perhaps, Mr Trafalgar, that is because women are not encouraged to read works beyond the scope of what is deemed societally appropriate. We are told what to read and when to read it, but I believe I shall be my own authority on what I enjoy and how I am to enjoy it.”

Monet played the piano louder, no doubt frustrated that their attentions were not on her, and Law had to raise his voice over the thumping of the keys. “I believe that women should encourage their mind by extensive reading, but I consider Saul to be far too extensive. I should never allow my sister to read such a thing.”

“I pity your sister then, for receiving an education below what I am sure she is able to understand, judging by your humour,” Robin quipped before she could think. He blinked and she coloured slightly as she realised that she had inadvertently given him a compliment that praised his intelligence. “I mean to say that as a woman of high birth, she would benefit from reading all sorts of books that could help her form her own critical view of the world.”

“It is precisely because she of high birth that she should be discouraged from such behaviour.”

Robin stood and faced him directly. He blinked again, clearly surprised by her suddenly behaviour. “Of course, it can only be expected that she should read pretty words in pretty books that mean pretty things. A young lady should never do anything other than what is expected of her. To sew, paint, dance, play and sing, but only enough to entice and never enough to enjoy.”

Law’s eyes shifted and, again, she couldn’t read what was behind his impenetrable expression, but the time that it took for him to reply made her wonder if he was truly considering her words. From the way he was looking so closely at her, he was no doubt considering them to be a great affront to his way of understanding society. The irrational heat of anger flared beneath the collar of her simple muslin dress.

Robin continued, though she knew she shouldn’t. “May I ask what you find so difficult to understand about a woman reading Saul?”

“I merely thought that you possessed more rationality than to read ideas that are so liberal.”

She was so incensed that she barely registered he had also given her a compliment. “He is one of the greatest minds of our era, unafraid to delve into the ideas of romanticism.”

“Romanticism?” Law scoffed. “You believe in such triviality?”

Robin took a step closer to him, well and truly incensed. “You believe emotion and imagination to be trivial, when the greatest wonders and works of the world were built from it?”

“When it pertains to art, I do not. When it pertains to formulating an understanding of life and making decisions, I do. Romanticism should never get in the way of logic.”

“Ah, I see.” Robin smirked, “You must be a reader of Vegapunk.”

His eyes narrowed. “Vegapunk is a brilliant theorist in the ways of enlightenment.”

“Yes I know, I read him,” she rebutted.

Law blinked again and she derived some small satisfaction from the way he shifted, as though he was unsettled. “You read Vegapunk?”

“Is that so difficult to believe?”

“Considering Saul's romantic theories have no basis in reality, and yet you seem to be so accepting of them, I am, indeed, surprised that you would read Vegapunk, whose theories pertain far closer to enlightenment and order."

Robin barely realised that they were only a hand-width apart now. “I believe greatly in expanding one’s mind through reading various ideas and theories. Whether I follow them or not is up to my own self to decide. I think Vegapunk is an excellent teacher in the ways of enlightenment, and his research into science, logic and reason is to be admired. However, I also believe that he has missed the fundamental theory of life.”

“Which is?”

“Romanticism!” She slammed her hand over her book. “The very theories that Saul explores! Logic and order is all well and good, but a life without ardour and romance and experiencing the beauty of the world is a life not well lived.”

“I have lived with only order for all my five and twenty years and I do not think it has done me any harm,” he said scathingly.

Robin eyed him, “Perhaps you should take a step back and look from a different perspective.”

“What exactly are you trying to say?”

“That you, Mr Trafalgar, should read more Saul.”

“And you, Miss Nico, should read more Vegapunk.”

They glared at each other and Robin realised with a slight start that they were comparatively equal in height. She was able to look directly into his grey eyes, burning with indigation, and he into hers. 

Monet interrupted them, “I do believe that was a criteria of women you were discussing with our dear cousin the other day, were you not, Mr Trafalgar?”

Robin took an immediate step back. She hadn’t realised that Monet had ceased playing, nor that she had accidentally stepped so close. Hot fury was burning deep in her chest.

Something different flickered in Law’s eyes, a flash of annoyance if Robin wasn’t mistaken. He pulled his gaze away from hers to look to Monet. “We were discussing no such thing.”

“Oh no no no, I remember it perfectly,” Monet laughed. “You listed all the accomplishments that she must possess, including the instruction of languages and arithmetic, that she should consistently extend her mind by extensive reading, and I believe you also discussed that she must have something in her manner and presence that gives her a natural grace and elegance.”

“Well then,” Robin laughed incredulously, “I am surprised that you know any accomplished woman at all with such a list. May I request how many women you do know who possess all these factors?”

A crease appeared in his forehead and Robin noted with amusement that his façade had dropped just enough to indicate that he was truly annoyed now. “Perhaps that is something he was discussing but I was having no part in it. My only request is that a woman worthy of me is to hold herself to a high standing, and place great importance on her learning and the accomplishments she chooses.”

Robin laughed softly. “When you find such a woman who is worthy of you, I do hope you’ll be happy with such a match. It seems that what she may be lacking is character. But what is that to such a perfect worthiness?”

Law looked back to her and her fingers twitched involuntarily over her book. His eyes were piercing. “I understand that your standards of worthiness may be higher than mine,” he said with barely disguised rhetoric and Robin took a deep breath at the insult of her spinsterhood. “What do you then consider to be a worthy characteristic to encourage affection?”

“An interest in another’s fascinations, even if they are barely tolerable,” she said without missing a beat.

Law’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, and she smiled with all the pleasantness and genteel of a gentleman’s daughter.

The door opened and Luffy entered. “More cake is on the way for supper!”

Robin wrenched her eyes from Law’s and turned to Luffy. “My deepest apologies, Mr Monkey, I am anxious to see Nami and determine her condition. If you may excuse me, I will retire to her room.”

“Oh yes, of course, you must go see her! I’ll have them bring cake for the both of you right away. There’s nothing like cake to improve one’s health!” Luffy said with a confident nod.

“That’s not even remotely true, Luffy,” Law said irritably.

Robin curtseyed to Luffy and Monet, and then to Law. He held the gaze of her blue eyes as she rose. “I wish you all a pleasant evening and thank you for your exceptional company,” she said, directing her words at him. She turned and marched out of the room.

“A spinster through and through,” Monet’s laugh followed her down the hall.

She went straight to her room first instead of Nami's, and leaned against the closed door to catch her breath. "You know," she found herself saying out loud, "I believe I quite loathe him. He thinks himself so high and mighty that he can question what I read and think, and then dares to consider no woman worthy of his ridiculous standards."

Robin looked at the book in her hand. Still, it had been rather engaging to talk about philosophy with someone who understood it. She'd never had an argument like that before, as very few women read the books she did, and men thought her too simple or too bold if she wanted to discuss such things. Law had been the first man - nay, the first person - to discuss theories with her as an equal. 

Fury and indignation made her face burn. Even if that were the case, it didn't stop her from deciding that she well and truly loathed him. Perhaps even for eternity. 

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Every morning after breakfast, when she was sure Nami needed no further care from her and only looked to rest, Robin would wander around the grounds of Windmill Hall. They were as fine as any she’d seen with lovely pockets of surrounding woodland and a grove of orange trees. Sometimes she would walk with just the company of the birds and her own thoughts to amuse her, but mostly she walked with a book as her primary object.

There was something truly grand about spending every day walking around the pond beneath the beautiful autumn trees, reading the great words of men and women before her. She found that she enjoyed the peace and solitude very much, and her heart was warmed by the comfort she found here at Windmill Hall; when that comfort wasn’t squandered by Law or Monet, of course.

She discovered in her wanderings around the house that Law’s own room faced north on the second storey, three windows from the right. Many times she would look up from her book to see him sitting at his desk, writing or reading. Most of the times she looked, she found him looking back. She pretended not to notice and continued to read with as little care for him as she could.

Nami’s health improved dramatically over the week and after five days, Law gave her leave to walk outside and get some fresh air to reinvigorate her health. Luffy was only too eager to provide her with an arm to lean on and show her the grove of orange trees that she could see from her bedroom window.

With a white shawl draped over her arms, Nami allowed Luffy to take her out to the grove. Robin followed a few paces back, trying to keep a respectful but nonetheless appropriate chaperoning distance. She wrapped her own shawl tightly around her bare arms, dark blue to match her dress, and admired the way the autumn sunshine filtered through the golden leaves of the grove.

Autumn always brought a melancholy to her heart. While she was fond of winter and sitting by the fire reading books all day, she became desolate when the weather halted her walks outside, and being cooped up in the parlour house all day could drive even her perfectly measured temper to its last thread.

She smiled as she caught snippets of the conversation of the lovers up ahead. Nami was leaning heavily on Luffy’s arm, more out of a false need for his support than a real one, Robin thought. She had been taught well by Linlin. Luffy was animatedly pointing at the trees.

“On my first day here I climbed all of them all the way to top so that I could see the countryside. The best part of it all was that I got to eat as many oranges as I could get my hands on.”

Nami shook her head incredulously. “Shall I say you are adventurous or simply hungry?”

"I will gladly take the crown for both!”

They joined together in laughter. Robin smiled fondly. There was an innocence to them and a joy in Nami that she had rarely seen. Nami so often had the pressures of her circumstances on her shoulders, perhaps Luffy was the man who could help ease her burdens through his character even more than fortune alone.

Footsteps sounded beside her and Robin looked up to see Law joining her on the walk. He was dressed in a long black coat and a white top hat adorned with black ribbon. As per usual, he looked terribly handsome, but her sheer anger at seeing him approach her out of the blue diminished that handsomeness considerably.

“Mr Trafalgar,” she said with as much cordiality as she could muster.

“Miss Nico. It is rare to see you without a book in these grounds,” he said.

Robin raised an eyebrow. “On the contrary, I diverse my time evenly between enjoying the sound of words and the sound of the trees.”

“I disagree. From what I have seen, the times you read while walking have been two to one.”

She pushed down a huff of frustration. “And you have watched me every time I walk?”

Law’s eyes shifted and he looked away to the orange trees. Robin bit her tongue; surely he was insinuating that she read too much and that was why she was a spinster.

She glanced at him as he continued to remain silent through their walk. Normally, she would have welcomed it and appreciated a gentleman who wasn't an idol to his own voice, but she was finding his tall, dark presence to be an eyesore in her otherwise gold-leafed vision. Was he here simply to intimidate her or was his object to observe Luffy and Nami?

“Come now, Mr Trafalgar, we must have some conversation if we are to walk together,” Robin said after a while.

Law’s shoulders stiffened. “I trust your family is in good health?”

Robin blinked. Was he trying to recall their conversation regarding family from her first day, and insinuate her parlour sisters were not her real family? “Now that Nami is on the mend, I believe they are. I have yet to hear otherwise.”

He nodded shortly.

Unable to stop herself, she said, “I trust your family is also in good health?”

He hesitated briefly, then said, “Yes.”

Robin waited for him to continue but instead he fell back into silence. She supposed it was understandable, after all, he was already pushing on the edges of his pride to walk beside a ‘barely tolerable’ spinster.

Laughter echoed back to them from the young couple ahead.

“I do so love oranges,” Nami was saying. “My mother had an orchard when I was a little girl. We would harvest the fruits in all seasons to make marmalade, tarts and sauces.”

“You can’t do that now?” Luffy asked.

“Sadly no, the parlour house doesn’t have grounds for fruit trees.”

“Well then, in that case!” Luffy turned to her and Robin held her breath, hoping against all hope as to what he might say next.

Law stepped forward. “Miss Belle, I believe this walk has been more than enough to trial your health and I recommend we return to the house for you to rest. Luffy, a letter has arrived for you from Mr Portgas.”

Luffy immediately dropped Nami’s arm and turned to Law, an enigmatic grin spreading across his face. “A letter from Ace? Why didn’t you say so?” Without another word, he broke into a run and pelted back down the grove to the house. Nami and Robin watched after him with astonishment.

“I will escort your ladies back,” Law said.

Nami closed her mouth, which had fallen open, and nodded with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Thank you, Mr Trafalgar.”

Robin held out her arm and Nami took it; together the girls walked back through the grove of sweetly scented apple trees, Law following at a respectful but highly unwelcome distance. Robin could feel Nami’s heavy breathing through her grip on her arm and knew she was indignant at Luffy’s behaviour. Robin, for her part, was shocked at Luffy’s sudden impropriety, however, her anger at Law’s interference in what may very well have been a marriage proposal far overshadowed any sort of indignation she felt towards the younger man, who seemed quick to distraction rather than outright indifference.

When they reached the hall, Robin turned to Law, and said with as much sarcasm and undisguised scorn as she could muster, “Thank you for escorting us.”

Law watched as the girls headed up the stairs together.

༻❁༺

After seven days, Nami was deemed well enough to return home. Robin wrote to Linlin asking for the carriage. The parlour mother replied that Nami surely couldn’t be well enough to return home yet and must stay another week. In few words, Robin wrote that Luffy would provide them with a carriage and they were to return home the following morning. The woman's response was even briefer:

We will bring the carriage to Windmill Hall tomorrow morning.

Yours truly,

Linlin Charlotte

The night before the girls’ departure, Nami joined them for dinner in the dining room and then supper in the parlour. She gasped at the gold and crystal features around the room, and took her time to carefully examine each one. Robin knew from experience that Nami just liked pretty things but when she saw the narrowing of Monet’s eyes, she hastily asked if they would like to play cards. They all sat to play, except for Law who rested in the chair by the window with a book. Robin glanced at it when she had the chance – it was Vegapunk.

After several rounds, Luffy and Nami were close to bowing out.

“Ah, you’re too good,” Luffy groaned.

“I have never once been able to beat her,” Nami laughed.

Robin smiled at her sister. “You do yourself a disservice, you’ve come very close many times.”

“Perhaps we simply do not have the time to become masters of cards like you, Miss Nico,” Monet said, putting her cards down, too. “I know for my part that I am far too busy practising my accomplishments and enjoying social gatherings to improve my skills at cards of all things.”

Robin began to collect the cards. “On the contrary, Miss Green, cards is one thing I spend very little time on.”

“Robin is just naturally talented,” Nami agreed defensively. “I have never known anyone to beat her.”

“I will play,” Law suddenly said. He stood, snapping his book shut, and took the seat opposite Robin at the card table.

“Finally!” Luffy said. “Now you can give her some real competition.”

“Are you a decent player, Mr Trafalgar?” Robin asked.

“I can be.”

“Why, Mr Trafalgar, I didn’t know you played cards much,” Monet simpered.

“I do on occasion.”

Robin smiled politely, though she knew her eyes betrayed some of her irritation. “Very well, Mr Trafalgar. I’m sure this will be a short match.”

He made no response as she shuffled the cards. Monet stood and sauntered over to the pianoforte to begin her nightly routine of trying and failing to gain Law’s attention through her playing.

The game began. Law maintained a perfect poker-face, as stoic as usual, with only the shifting of his eyes to indicate he was concentrating at all. Robin kept her own expression pleasant. They doled out their cards quickly and Robin had to admit she was impressed at his skill. He was as fast as her, if not faster, and his eyes read each situation so quickly even she was struggling to match him.

In the first round, Law won.

Robin stared at the cards on the table incredulously. She’d been under the assumption that he didn’t play because his vanity wouldn’t allow him to lose and yet he’d just beaten her so thoroughly that she was sure even Katakuri would be impressed.

Luffy and Nami gasped.

“I do believe that’s the first time I’ve seen Robin lose!” Nami exclaimed. She glanced at Robin who looked so perturbed she wanted to laugh.

“Damn it all!” Luffy exclaimed. “It was bad enough with Robin but with both of you it’s near impossible.” He set his jaw and shook his head. “I won’t lose next time.”

“You are … quite the player,” Robin said stiffly.

Law looked directly at her. “I’m aware.”

Robin set her shoulders. “Another round perhaps?”

“If you can take the loss again.”

Robin’s eyes narrowed. “Well, that depends if you can take the loss, Mr Trafalgar.”

The second round, Robin won.

Nami clapped her hands with a laugh and Luffy groaned again at his defeat. Only the tightness in Law’s jawline revealed that he was annoyed.

“Shall we go again?”

“Of course.”

In the third round, Robin won again. She let herself become too relaxed, and in the fourth and fifth round, Law one. She won the sixth. By that time, Luffy and Nami had given up and were sitting by the fire, talking comfortably over tea and cake. Monet was stubbornly continuing to play the pianoforte at a volume that would have woken the graves at the church four miles away.

Robin shuffled the cards again for the seventh round. “Shall we make this our last?” It was getting late and she was conscious that Nami needed to sleep. She hadn’t even realised the hour, as she’d become so engrossed in the matches.

“Indeed,” Law said. He watched her closely as she shuffled the cards.

She glanced at him over the top of them. He was still staring. “If you mean to frighten me by your look, I can assure you that I’m well-versed in fending off threatening gazes.”

“Not at all. I am simply observing.”

“Observing your impending loss, perhaps?”

She swore that she saw the edges of his usually downturned lips lift. “On the contrary, Miss Nico, observing yours.”

Robin smiled and returned to looking at her cards. She wouldn’t let herself become flustered by his provocations. She had to admit, though, despite her intense dislike of him, this was rather entertaining. She rarely found a partner at cards who matched her competitive spirit while also being able to match her skill. In fact, apart from her late father, she struggled to remember if there had even been such a person at all. Katakuri was an excellent player but not nearly as fierce.

With confidence, she placed down her cards. There was a glint in Law’s grey eyes as he placed down his own.

She had lost. And quite thoroughly, too.

Law stood and bowed. “Thank you for the game, Miss Nico.” He walked over to the chair by the window and sat down to resume his reading as though he had never left in the first place. Nami, sensing the danger behind Robin’s expression, made her farewells for the evening, took Robin’s arm, and led her from the room.

“It’s not like you to become so perturbed at a loss, Robin,” Nami teased as they walked back to their bedrooms.

“I am not perturbed, I am merely surprised,” Robin said stiffly.

Nami laughed. “Who knew Mr Trafalgar was such a good player? Perhaps this was just what you needed.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“It’s not good for you to win all the time, sometimes you need to experience the pain of losing, too.”

Robin frowned. “I am perfectly content. It was simply a game and he happened to win. There is nothing wrong with that.”

“Of course not.” Nami kissed her cheek.

The next morning, the carriage arrived to retrieve the parlour ladies. When Robin read the word “we” in Linlin’s letter, she had foolishly assumed it referred to the madam and Katakuri.

The manservant entered the drawing room and announced, “Mrs Charlotte, Miss Fisher, Miss Charlotte and Miss Bonney.”

“Oh for heavens sake! Are we to expect every parlour border in the country?” Monet sneered under her breath. Robin clasped her hands tightly together, her face flushing.

“Oh my!” Pudding exclaimed as they entered the drawing room. The ladies had all dressed in their Sunday best, with Linlin even sporting a ridiculous hat, tied with a gaudy pink bow and topped with a veritable bouquet of flowers.

Bonney clutched Koala's arm and pointed at the ceiling. “Look! It's painted!” She giggled hysterically. "Why are there so many babies with wings?"

“What a lovely pianoforte,” Koala said, her voice drowned out by her sister’s giggles.

The three girls sat on a chair together and Robin was left to sit on her own opposite. She would normally have gone to help Nami get ready but, in this instance, she had a feeling it would be far better on her part to stay within the distance of her parlour family.

“Such a magnificent house,” Linlin said. She marched around the room, investigating the various ceramic vases and figures, paintings and furniture. “And such a view. Why you can see all Merry from this corner here if you look through the trees.”

“Yes I’m very fond of it!” Luffy said cheerfully. Robin breathed a sigh of relief, at least he didn’t seem to mind – or even notice – her improper actions. Law and Monet, on the other hand, were staring at Linlin with barely disguised incredulity.

Linlin stepped back to survey the room with her hands clasped around her bulbous frame. “Yes, yes this will do very nicely indeed. Just lovely.”

Robin could have died from embarrassment. Law’s eyes narrowed and Monet’s mouth dropped as much as her high breeding would allow.

She spoke up before Linlin could say any more. “Mr Monkey, you haven’t told us how long you intend to stay here for?”

“I’m not sure,” Luffy said. “I will leave whenever I feel like it I should think. Though, Law was suggesting we return to Marineford before the winter.”

“Oh no you can’t do that!” Pudding exclaimed.

“Pudding!” Robin tried to catch her sister’s eye to tell her to calm down, but the younger girl was only fixed on Luffy.

“No, no you can’t before you host a ball here! Remember? You promised that you would at the Riku ball!”

“Did I?” Luffy gasped.

“You did not,” Law said flatly.

Luffy threw his hands up and smiled broadly. “A ball would be excellent! As soon as Miss Nami is in full health, I will arrange one immediately. And there will be a large feast as well, of course.”

Law shook his head and looked out the window as Pudding and Koala dissolved into excited exclamations, and Linlin clapped her hands with joy.

“Oh how marvellous! A ball right here at Windmall Hall. You are so very good to us Mr Monkey.”

“Can I go?” Bonney practically shouted.

“Of course you can’t,” Pudding scoffed. “You’ve only just turned 10, you can’t go until you’re at least 16.”

“Why not?” she whined. “I’ll be good! Just let me come along and you won’t even notice I’m there.”

“No, you’re not coming and that’s final, so there.” Pudding stuck her tongue out at Bonney and Bonney stuck hers right back.

“Robin! She’s being mean to me!” Bonney began to wail

“Oh be quiet,” Linlin scolded. “You can’t go until you’re out. Now hush or I’ll give you a good spanking.”

Robin couldn’t bring herself to look at Law as Bonney crossed her arms with a loud humph and kicked her feet petulantly.

Finally, after what Robin considered to be equivalent to a year's worth of humiliation, Nami was ready to go. Linlin had “completely forgot” that the carriage would need to seat both Nami and Robin, and so requested that Luffy provide a carriage for the young ladies as well. Robin and Nami exchanged exasperated looks, but made sure to thank Luffy with excessive gratefulness when he happily arranged for a carriage to be provided.

The parlour girls took off in their carriage, and Robin stood with Nami outside as theirs was brought. It was lovely, fully enclosed and made of light wood with a red velvet interior.

“My, how beautiful,” Nami exclaimed when she saw it arrived, pulled by two white horses. “Thank you so much Mr Monkey,” she turned to him with a smile. Robin noticed that it was slightly more reserved than it had been earlier in the week. “Truly. I cannot thank you enough for the kindness you have shown me, nor apologise enough for the inconvenience I have caused.”

Luffy shook his head emphatically. “No apology is necessary! It’s been delightful to have you stay with us. I hope you will be in full health soon, and as soon as you are, I’ll be sure to arrange the ball and invite you for another feast.”

Robin smiled, it seemed that his affection had only increased over the past week. As much as she hated to admit it, Linlin’s plan had worked. Nami curtseyed to Luffy, Monet and Law, and then allowed a manservant to help her into the carriage.

Robin smiled warmly at Luffy and curtseyed. “Thank you kindly for everything you have done for us, Mr Monkey. We truly could not have expected such generosity.”

“Not at all. I hope to see you both soon!”

Robin curtseyed to the remaining members of the party with far less warmth. “Miss Green. Mr Trafalgar.”

She turned to step up into the carriage and raised her hand to grasp the frame - when another hand took it to help her up.

It was warm and firm, and her palm sat in it comfortably. Quite comfortably. As though it had been made to sit there.

Robin looked down in shock to see the hand belonged to Law, though, even without looking, she had already somehow known it. Her eyes flitted to his face, lips parted, blinking rapidly. Her thoughts were racing, her heart beating so loudly she was sure he could hear it.

Law didn’t meet her gaze and he appeared as stoic and unfeeling as he always did. As soon as she was standing safe in the carriage, he dropped her hand, bowed shortly, turned, and marched back to the house.

Monet watched him pass, wearing an expression of utter incredulity and, for once, Robin thought they shared a similar thought. Luffy and Nami were too preoccupied with waving at each other through the carriage window to notice anything.

Law waited until he had hurried up the steps, two at a time, and entered the quiet solitude of the hall, before coming to a standstill. He lifted his hand and stretched it, tightening the fingers back at an angle until it was almost painful. His skin burned like it had been thrust into a fire and his heart was beating in his chest at a rhythm wholly unfamiliar to him.

When he'd seen her reach out for the door, the urge to help her had become ... unbearable. He'd acted, quite possibly for the first time in his life, completely out of order, without thought or reasoning or logic. He'd acted from pure instinct and - dare he say it? - sensibility.

He clenched his hand into a fist and continued to hurry up the stairs, intending to attend the library to find a certain book that had been on his mind since a certain discussion had taken place. 

Rattled, Robin arranged her shawl and settled into the carriage opposite Nami. The door was closed, a final farewell was exchanged with Luffy, and they were off. The girls fell into silence. Nami kept turning in her seat to look through the back window at Windmill Hall as it faded into the distance. Robin held her hand in her lap. It tingled in a way that wasn't wholly uncomfortable but it was ... strange.

That was the first time a man had ever held her bare hand.

She leaned her head against the window and watched the trees sweep past. That morning, she had been only too happy to leave. Now, she felt that she wouldn’t mind staying another day.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

By the end of the following week, Nami had returned to full health. Colour was in her cheeks and her hazel eyes had regained their usual brightness. Despite this, Robin noted how she seemed to be in a milder spirit than usual.

“Are you sure you are quite well, now?” Robin asked as they cut flowers in the garden.

“As you can see, I am the picture of good health,” Nami said. She glanced at Robin and sighed, “Do not look at me in that way.”

“You know exactly what I am referring to. I know that Mr Monkey acted impulsively but I am sure that his affection for you is still strong.”

Nami snipped a violet from the bush with vigour. “If it's so strong, why did he not propose?”

Robin held a rose in her fingers and cut with more care and precision. “I'm sure he didn’t think it was appropriate when you were still ill.”

“It has been a week now since we were there and he has not come to see me at all!” Nami said, throwing the flower into her basket.

“You mustn’t despair. He seems like the type of man to act upon his feelings when he feels them most strongly. I am sure that if Mr Trafalgar had not interrupted, he would have proposed.” Robin glowered and cut the next rose with a similar vigour to Nami. She still felt anger burning within her at the man’s intolerable behaviour. Her fingers that held the rose tingled as she recalled the way he had taken her hand - quite ungloved, without invitation nor precendence nor explanation - and she also tossed the flower into the basket, as if hoping to throw away the sensation.

Nami shook her head. “No, Robin. I think it entirely likely that companionship more so than love may be the sole object behind Mr Monkey’s affections. I must endeavour to keep my civilities around him neutral and not put all my eggs in one basket. I must keep myself open to other prospects.”

“Nami,” Robin reproached. “Surely that is not the best step forward?”

“I don’t have a choice.” Nami snipped a lily. “If I put all my affections towards him then I shall be the object of ridicule should it be that he feels nothing more than friendship.”

Robin sighed and twisted another rose off its branch. She wished she could say something to encourage Nami not to give up, she was so sure that Luffy’s affection was real and of the highest order, but she could not fault Nami’s decision. If I was in her position, I think I should feel the same.

At the end of the week, another ball was to take place at the Merry town hall. The day before, after much begging, Robin agreed to take the girls into town to buy new ribbons, provided she could invite Viola to join them. She had much to tell her friend of what had happened at Windmill Hall and none of it she had been able to form into a letter.  

The young ladies walked arm-in-arm down the lane to town, following the four younger girls who went ahead in high spirits.

Viola shook her head as Robin concluded her story. “I cannot believe Mr Trafalgar had the nerve to act in such a manner. Do you really think he interrupted a proposal?”

“I am sure of it, or if he did not, then certainly the hint of a one,” Robin said.

“That is troubling indeed. I suppose a man of his wealth and station would consider Nami to be a highly improper match for his close friend.”

“I am sure those are his thoughts. He certainly made little secret of his disdain for me,” Robin laughed. “You should have seen the look on his face when I arrived that first morning, all covered in mud with my hair loose. Perhaps I should have had the sense to walk on the road rather than through the fields but I find it was quite worth it just to see his and Miss Green’s expressions.”

Viola joined her laughter. “How I wish you could paint a portrait of it for me. Oh, now, there is something I must tell you as well.” She raised her head to check that the younger girls were well out of earshot, before continuing. “A new acquaintance arrived at Windmill Hall not two days ago. Mr Trafalgar’s cousin, the Earl of Dressrosa, Lord Doflamingo Donquixote.”

Robin gasped. “Another cousin? And an earl at that? However shall Merry handle such an overflowing of pride and vanity?”

Viola squeezed her arm with a laugh. “I met him yesterday, he took the liberty of introducing himself to Father and me. Robin,” she stopped suddenly, pulling Robin’s arm to bring her to a halt also, “he is single, and he has three-hundred-and-fourty-thousand a year!”

Robin stared at her friend. “You must be telling a lie?”

“I am not,” she shook her head. “He owns a great deal of land in Dressrosa and multiple estates throughout the country, even in Mariejois.” The girls continued walking. "Mrs Buckin caught me walking yesterday to tell me all about his primary residence, Dressrosa Park. It's some 40,000 acres for just the house and surrounding grounds! There's even a menagerie and conservatory, so she said."

“My, don’t let Mrs Charlotte hear of that,” Robin said. “She’ll be sending Pudding to Windmill Hall in the rain next."

"You should have seen the way Mrs Buckin's eyes were lighting up," Viola said with a scoff. "I have no doubt she plans to throw poor Miss Buckin in front of him in the hopes he will marry her."

"What did you think of him? Does he share the same vanity as his cousin?” Robin had purposefully neglected to tell Viola of the moment when Law had taken her hand, she had a feeling that her friend would let all her romantic sensibilities carry her away with that piece of knowledge.

“I found him to be extremely charming and amiable, nothing like Mr Trafalgar nor Miss Green at all,” Viola said. Robin raised her eyebrow. “I was as shocked as you. He has a natural inclination towards conversation, was highly complimentary of our household, and invited my father to hunt with him on the grounds of Windmill.”

Robin frowned. “Is that not Mr Monkey’s prerogative to make such an invitation as the letter of Windmill Hall?”

“From his manner, I assumed Mr Monkey gave him permission. He also asked to solicit the first dance with me at the ball tomorrow, as a courtesy.”

“And did you agree?” Robin said with a smile.

“Of course," Viola laughed. "I could hardly turn down any gentleman, especially not an earl, and one so rich and well-mannered. There was something very pleasing in his countenance, I found, and he is quite handsome as well. Not in the way that Mr Trafalgar is, mind you, but with such charm and manners I feel that it elevates his handsomeness to a far higher degree than his cousin.”

“You are certainly painting a very pretty picture of this man, Viola.”

“Perhaps too pretty. I am sure when you meet him, your eagle eyes will discern a great fault I have overlooked.”

Robin laughed. “You are too harsh on me, though I am inclined to agree. I cannot think of any man to be quite so great as you have described; I am now most eager to meet this Lord Donquixote and make an assessment for myself.”

Robin made sure not to inform her parlour family before the ball, fearing how they would respond to the knowledge that yet another wealthy, single man was available - and an earl no less - who therefore must marry one of them. Unfortunately, gossip got around as it so often did in the small town of Merry, and it was Pudding who announced the news as they walked home, arms laden with ribbons.

Linlin was beside herself when Pudding told her. She fell into the armchair, clutching her bosom.

“An earl! Three hundred and fourty thousand a year!” She repeated over and over. “He must marry one of you, surely he must. Nami, turn your attentions to him. No! Keep your attentions on Mr Monkey. Pudding, my love, you must be the one to woo him. Your natural charms will surely spark his enticement. Oh my. An earl! Three hundred and fourty thousand a year!”

On the day of the ball, Linlin fussed over Pudding just as much as Nami. She dressed the girl in gown of peach muslin and watched the maids with an eagle eye as they curled her soft brown curls. Nami spent an abnormally long time in front of the mirror, smoothing her spring-green dress and adjusting her red hair so many times Robin was worried she would go cross-eyed. Robin helped Koala with choosing the right earrings to complement her blue dress, and Bonney flitted between each room as she always did, asking when she would be allowed to debut.

“Not for at least four more years, love,” Robin reminded her as she hastily tied up her own hair just as they were preparing to leave. She had long since given up on putting too much effort into her appearance for a man, and only wore what she found to be comfortable, which was a forest-green dress and silver jewellery.

Despite Viola’s accolades, Robin continued to consider that this Lord Donquixote would be similar to his cousin and fend off any attempts for sociabilities, thus meaning she would have to ensure the embarrassing display of Linlin presenting her daughter directly to him. However, any concerns of this potential inevitability were quickly dashed, when they entered the hall and discovered a group of young ladies and their mamas standing around a tall man who took centre stage in the exact middle of the room.

Lord Riku greeted them and offered to make the introductions, much to Linlin’s grateful simpering. He led them across the hall to the circle of young ladies, who parted upon his arrival. Robin heard Pudding and Koala gasp and giggle in unison as the object of the ladies’ and their mama’s affections was revealed.

He shared very little resemblance to his cousin. He was taller than Law with a strong physique, short blonde hair, and angular, striking features. He bore a thin scar above his left eye, which did not diminish his looks at all, but only improved them, giving him a rugged yet still refined appearance thanks to the exceptionally fine black coat and red waistcoat her wore, embellished with gold button. When he spoke, the lack of resemblance was even more apparent. After Lord Riku had introduced them, he greeted each of the ladies with such charm and manners that Robin hardly believed they could be related at all.

“I have heard Mrs Charlotte and the lovely ladies of her parlour house spoken of with much accolades but they did not come even close to bestowing justice upon you all,” he said with a smile. “Mrs Charlotte, I struggle to believe that you are not one of the young ladies yourself.”

Linlin laughed loudly, her face turning pink, and she fluttered her fan in front of her face. “Oh my, sir, you do flatter me so.”

“How did you get that scar?” Pudding asked.

Robin frowned at her sister, “Pudding! That is impolite.”

“It’s no matter, Miss Nico, I always appreciate a curious nature,” he winked at Pudding and she giggled. “I received it when I was on the frontlines several years ago.” The ladies gasped. “Rest assured ladies, my opponent was left with far more than a mere scratch.” The ladies giggled and Robin even found herself smiling.

“You were in the war, my lord?” she asked.

“I volunteered of my own free will. There is nothing I would rather do than serve my country.” He smiled with such charm nearly every lady appeared to grow wobbly at their knees. “Ladies, I would be honoured to get to know each of you. May I solicit a dance from you all this evening?” The girls scrambled to put his name on their dance cards.

Luffy appeared in their midst. “Miss Nami!” he exclaimed, his youthful face spreading in an excited smile. “You look well!”

Nami began to beam but checked herself at the last moment and replaced it with a polite, reserved smile instead. “Mr Monkey,” she curtseyed. “I am. I cannot thank you enough for your hospitality.”

“Of course, of course. I’m just glad you are well. May I have your first dance?”

“You may, thank you,” Nami said.

Luffy beamed even more broadly. “Now, I must find a lady to dance with Law. He’s been terribly stubborn about dancing and I think it’s high time he gave in.”

“If you do manage to get him to dance, I’ll give you my finest kill from tomorrow’s hunt,” Doflamingo said with a smirk as he wrote his name on a blushing Pudding’s card.

“Does he not dance, my lord?” Robin asked.

“Not if he can help it. We often must force him to it.”

“I see.” Perhaps it wasn’t the company then that had turned Law's head so at the thought of dancing.

The string quartet began to play the first dance. Luffy took Nami’s hand and led her enthusiastically to the dance floor. Doflamingo excused himself from the ladies to find Viola, who looked lovely in an ivory lace gown and pearls. She accepted his hand with a rather pretty smile that Robin little saw from her friend.

Robin turned to find the table of drinks and found herself locking eyes with Law, who was standing at the wall on the other side of the room. He must have been watching the actions of his cousin and Luffy. She inclined her head stiffly and made to approach the wine table in the other direction, where Linling was already serving herself by the cupful. She was prattling to Mrs Buckin about Luffy and Nami and Robin did her best to tune it out as she watched her sisters dance.

Nami smiled less readily at Luffy, though Luffy still seemed to be as affectionate and smitten as Robin had deemed he was. Koala blushed and laughed at every turn and Pudding even more so. She kept looking at Doflamingo, giggling each time their hands touched in a round and batting her eyelashes at him in a manner that made Robin wish to leave this room immediately and save herself from the embarrassment. For his part, he smiled just as warmly at her as he did at Viola. He was a good dancer, elegant in his movements, and Robin could sense that her friend was impressed from the way she smiled.

She continued to observe him as the dances progressed. He danced with each lady with the same warmth of feeling and the same ease of conversation. To each of them he flattered and charmed and they were so smitten they could barely talk at all. He was certainly a refreshing change of pace from his stoic cousin and even the enigmatic Luffy, though she had to admit she found it rather heavy-handed. Charm was all well and good, but in excess it became sickly.

Robin was so engrossed watching Nami dance with him later in the evening that she didn’t notice Luffy approach with Law until it was too late.

“Miss Robin!” Luffy greeted. “You're not dancing and neither is Law. Therefore, I insist that you dance together.”

“I – thank you for your offer, Mr Monkey. I do believe that Mr Trafalgar is not particular about dancing.”

“I am not,” Law said, “however, I will have the next dance with you. If you will.”

Robin had to cover her surprise. “I am afraid I must decline. I do not feel like dancing much at this present time.”

“You can't mean that!" Luffy exclaimed. "You're both standing on the walls. If you’re not going to eat, then you must dance.”

“Thank you, but no. If you will excuse me,” Robin curtseyed and marched off to the table on the other side with the pretence of finding another drink. She knew she was being uncommonly rude but she had no wish to dance with Law. She still felt the injury of her loss at cards, their conversation on Saul and Vegapunk, and her heart pulsed with suppressed rage every time she thought about how he had interrupted Luffy and Nami. Besides, if he truly wanted to dance with me, he would have asked himself! He only agreed because he wanted Luffy to stop pushing him.

Her left hand tingled beneath her glove as she poured herself more wine. She’d come to the conclusion that he had only performed such an improper action as holding her bare hand to infuriate her. Why, she did not know, but there was no other explanation that made sense. Perhaps it was because he didn't think her capable of stepping into a carriage by herself. That must be it! She was only a parlour border after all, she was hardly used to entering fine carriages.

Robin stood by the wall, sipping her wine, watching Nami as she danced with the other young men. Her sister smiled and conversed with feeling with each of them, just as much as she did with Luffy. She frowned. Nami was hardly as bad as Pudding and Koala, who were laughing and spinning around with such gaiety it was hardly proper for a ball, but still Robin thought she must caution her. She didn’t want Luffy to consider that Nami wasn’t interested in him. Though, judging by the way he was dancing alongside her, eyes fixed on hers, she had a feeling he was truly smitten. And Nami’s smile did broaden when he swung her around in an arc.

“I have not had the pleasure of a dance with you, yet, Miss Nico.”

Robin looked up to see Doflamingo emerging from the dance floor as the dance finished, holding his hand out to her.

“Thank you, sir, I would be most obliged,” she said, taking the offered hand. She let him pull her into the dance line where she found herself in a row with Nami and Viola. Nami, she was pleased to see, had returned to dancing with Luffy.

“Did I see you turn down an offer to dance from my cousin?” Doflamingo asked as the dance began.  

Robin took his hand to step forward and then back according to the dance. “I did.” She wondered if he would be upset at her for rejecting his cousin.

Instead, he laughed. “He must be deeply injured. I don’t believe any lady has ever rejected a dance from the great Mr Trafalgar.”

Robin turned in a circle and noticed that Law was standing at the wall, watching. So he was offended now, was he? After he called her ‘barely tolerable’?

“I am sorry to have offended him,” she said.

Doflamingo laughed again. “It sounds to me like you don’t find him particularly amiable?”

“I must confess I do not.”

She joined hands with Nami and Viola in a formation, and then spun back to him.

“I can think of many reasons why, but may I ask?” he said, smiling.

Robin smiled back. “Now, sir, it would be improper for me to discuss such things here.”

“You are correct. In which case, I shall have to solicit a moment of your time at another occasion so that I may discern what makes my cousin so unlikeable to you.”

Despite herself, Robin couldn’t help the flush that crept up her cheeks at his bold words. "That is very kind of you, my lord, though I am sure such time could be better spent in other company."

"It could be, but if I wanted such company I would ask for it. I'd far prefer to spend my time with you." He leaned slightly too close as he held her in a turn. "I like ladies with intellect and wit, and you seem to possess both in quantities far exceeding most of the ladies here."

She well and truly blushed this time. She was so used to men scorning her mind, calling her either too bold or too simple, that such acknowledgement, as rare and precious as it was, was enough to make her feel quite aflutter.

"You flatter me, my lord," she said as she moved out of the turn and came to a stop.

The dance ended and everyone clapped. Luffy immediately requested another dance from Nami.

Pudding bounded over to them. “Sir, I have only had the pleasure of one dance with you this evening,” she said to Doflamingo, “and you promised me two.”

Robin’s eyes widened. “Pudding! That is very rude.”

Doflamingo laughed. “It is true, I did make such a promise. Very well, shall we dance now?”

Pudding stuck her tongue out at Robin as she let him take her to the dance floor and Robin shook her head with mortification. “Lord, what a sister I have,” she said to Viola as they went to find empty seats where they could sit and talk.

“She certainly breaches what is appropriate,” Viola tried to say politely.

“Breaches? She finds the wall of proprietary and climbs over it in her chemise.”

The girls laughed as they took their seats at a nice secluded spot in the corner.

“Now then, what do you think of Lord Donquixote?” Viola asked.

Robin watched as he danced with Pudding; the girl’s blush was so visible she appeared to be glowing. “I think he appears very charming and amiable. He smiles and laughs and says exactly what needs to be said.”

Viola laughed incredulously. “My dear Robin, you seem to be implying that is a fault, and after all of your admonishments at Mr Trafalgar for being too solemn.”

“It is not a fault, merely an observation. I certainly prefer him to his cousin, though, I hope he doesn’t intend to allow Pudding to simper for his affections for more than is proper.”

“Perhaps he likes her.”

Robin looked at Viola flatly. “Pudding is my parlour sister but I will never pretend she is not anything more at this age than a silly girl with far more sensibility than sense. She is certainly no match for an earl and one of such high consequence at that.”

Viola smiled in agreement. She glanced at the other side of the room. “Mr Trafalgar stares at you a great deal.”

Robin followed her look and saw that Law was standing beside Monet, staring quite directly at them. He caught her gaze and then sharply turned away.

“I cannot think why. I am sure I can offer nothing for him to find amusement at, except perhaps my humiliation,” she sighed as Pudding’s laughter echoed over the clapping and dancing.

Viola continued, “I had thought you said Nami was well taken by Mr Monkey but she seems to hardly show him much affection at all outside of that which she gives all men.”

Robin turned to her friend in surprise. “My dear Viola, whatever do you mean?”

“Just look at her. She dances readily and smiles prettily, and anyone would think she’s engaged to every man or none at all.”

Robin laughed. “She likes Mr Monkey a great deal, she just exhibits a passionate personality and doesn’t want to put all her eggs into one basket.”

Viola shook her head. “That is not the way. She should throw all her passions to Mr Monkey alone and leave him with no doubt as to her unwavering affections for him. If he sees her acting in such a manner, he may feel doubtful or even used.”

“I think Mr Monkey is very much enamoured by her.

“Perhaps he is but he’s not the only one who matters in that party, is he? When he’s not looking at you, I’ve noticed Mr Trafalgar has been moving about this room, watching Nami closely.”

“She simply does not wish to be seen as a fool.”

“We are all fools in love, Robin," Viola said with exasperation. "And it is far better to be a fool in love than a simple fool with nothing to show for it. She should take him now while she can.”

The dance ended, Viola was propositioned for the next, and Nami was taken by another man, so Robin made to walk around the room, hoping to catch Koala's eye at least and encourage her to join her by the wall for a while. As she was making her way, Luffy approached her, yet again, followed by Law. Robin stiffened, prepared for another request..

Instead Luffy said, “Miss Robin, have you tried the cakes? They’re delicious!”

“I have not had the pleasure but I will make sure I do. I am very fond of cake.”

“Oh Mr Monkey!” exclaimed Linlin and Robin bit her lip as her parlour mother approached, a cup of wine sloshing in her hand. “You are such a wonderful dancer, especially with my Nami.”

“No no, she's a far more accomplished dancer than I," Luffy said with a laugh.

“Nonsense,” said Doflamingo, approaching to join them. “You do yourself a disservice. Though, at the very least ,you can say you are far more accomplished than Law.”

Luffy laughed again. “Law is a great dancer when he wants to dance,.”

“I disagree, but perhaps I need to see Law dancing again to determine,” Doflamingo sipped his wine.

“I would rather not,” Law said through gritted teeth, and Robin blinked. He was normally aloof but his manner now seemed positively irate.

“Now, now, I’m sure we can find you a partner who actually desires to dance with you,” his cousin said with a smile. Robin shuffled her feet, feeling that it was a thinly veiled insult towards her. “Let me see, how about Miss Riku? She is a very accomplished dancer and I’m sure fine enough for even your tastes.”

“Oh, Miss Riku is a good dancer yes!” Linlin interrupted, waving her hand. “She has always been accomplished in that regard. But it is a shame she is not more handsome and with such few connections that has left to her spinsterhood.”

“Ma’am!” Robin said, scandalised at the very public insult to her friend. Law’s eyes narrowed and Doflamingo raised an eyebrow. Luffy was smiling and nodding, but Robin had a feeling he had little understanding of what Linlin had even said.

“I’m not saying she isn’t fine enough, I suppose,” Linlin continued. “But she really does have far too wide a forehead and her skin is far too dark to be considered a beauty.”

“Mr Monkey!” Robin said loudly. “You were saying that –”

“Now, my Pudding is considered the real beauty in the town,” Linlin continued with fervour. “Even from a young age, wherever she went, people said she would be the one amongst my girls to find the best match. And I do think that will be the case. Such loveliness cannot have been born for nothing! Of course, Nami is a great beauty, too, as you are no doubt aware, Mr Monkey,” she continued slyly.

Robin couldn’t even look at the three gentlemen and she knew her face was turning so red she was in danger of matching the shade of Luffy’s coat.

“And such an accomplished lady. She sews, she plays, she paints, she sings. Why, never in my life have I had a parlour border as accomplished as she. She was a real find, I can tell you. As for Robin, here,” she put her hand out to pat Robin’s shoulder, “she spent far too much time with her books and the outdoors to be accomplished enough to find a husband. Which is such a shame, for she would be rather handsome otherwise.”

Robin pressed her lips together tightly. She was used to Linlin’s admonishments, but to do so in front of such distinguished gentlemen, one of whom was soliciting her own sister’s affections, was too much.

“There is great accomplishment in expanding one’s mind through reading,” Law suddenly said. He bowed shortly and marched off.

Robin stared after him in surprise, as did Luffy who's mouth had fallen open.

"Pfft! He would say that, wouldn't he?" Linlin snorted, swaying slightly.

Doflamingo watched Law go, a smile playing at his lips, then he turned to Robin and offered his hand. “Miss Nico, may I request a second dance?”

Robin put down her cup and took his hand. “Thank you, my lord.”

She did her best to keep up her spirits in the dance and engage in Doflamingo’s amiable conversation, but found that she couldn’t help her gaze drifting to Nami who was dancing with another young man. She smiled so eagerly and spoke so passionately that Robin was starting to wonder if she’d had any feelings for Luffy at all.

The next dance, Robin was solicited by the man Nami had danced with and Nami was invited for another round with Doflamingo. She watched her sister carefully and was dismayed when Nami laughed with such fervour and flirted with such passion with the lord that it was enough to think they were engaged.

As Robin turned in the dance, she caught sight of Law slowly walking around the outside of the room, his gaze fixed on the dancers. Robin caught his judgemental eye just as she turned away.

Oh Lord, Viola was right!

As the ladies took their carriage home later that night, Linlin refused to stop gushing over Doflamingo.

“Such a charming man! Such good humour and nature. And so handsome! Why, with such wealth you would expect him to be even more prideful than his atrocious cousin and yet he was so good to us all.”

“Ma’am, he flirted with every eligible lady in the town,” Robin reproached.

Linlin waved her handkerchief in the night air. “As well he should! Why else would he have come here if not to find a wife? And to think, he gave so much favour to my dear Pudding." She pinched Pudding’s cheek and the girl giggled. “And Nami,” she nodded at Nami who just turned her head to look out the window. “Oh yes, tonight went very well indeed. I am sure he will make an offer to at least one of you two before Christmas. Yes, yes I am sure of it!”

Robin privately thought that if Doflamingo was to squander all his immense wealth and titles for a girl from a parlour house – and Pudding no less – he would be the most foolish man in the country. 

When they entered the house, Mr Tamago handed Linlin a letter. "This arrived just after you left this afternoon, Ma'am."

Linlin ripped into it, scanned its contents, and released a loud screech so akin to the sound of a startled cat, that Bonney shrieked from her bedroom upstairs where she'd no doubt been sleeping, Koala covered her ears, and Pudding jumped back into the wall. 

Linlin read the letter again, her eyes glittering, then she looked up at them with a smile. "Girls, forget your lessons tomorrow, you must help the servants prepare the house. We are expecting a most important visitor."

She turned to Robin and her smile became just as catlike as her screech. 

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Despite Robin’s misgivings regarding the earl’s intentions with the ladies of Merry – particularly her sisters – just several days after the ball, they spied through the parlour window the arrival of none other than Doflamingo himself, riding on a magnificent white stallion.

Before Robin could caution them, Pudding dropped her arithmancy book and Koala abandoned the pianoforte to ran outside, squealing like schoolgirls, Bonney at their heels. Linlin followed, clutching her chest and gasping her excitement.

“He’s here he’s here!” she crowed. “Oh my he’s here! But of course he is. Oh my. Girls, CALM YOURSELVES!”

Robin winced at the loud admonishment that she was sure could be heard in the courtyard, and walked out with Nami. 

“Good morning, ladies,” Doflamingo said as he gallantly reined his horse. He was dressed quite finely in a burgundy coat, pink damask waistcoat and silk cravat. "You all look just as lovely as the day I last saw you," he said, tipping his top hat to them and dismounting. Pudding and Koala giggled and blushed. 

“My lord!” Linlin curtseyed deeply, her voice deep with simpering admiration. “To what do we owe this incredible honour?”

“I have longed to see you all again after our engagements at the ball and would request the company of the young ladies’ for a walk into town.”

Robin kept her expression guarded despite her thoughts. All of us? He certainly does think highly of himself.

“Oh yes, yes, yes we would like that very much!” Pudding exclaimed, jumping up and down and clapping her hands.

“Pudding, control yourself,” Nami hissed under her breath.

“Can I come?” Bonney said loudly.

“No you can’t,” Pudding threw her a scornful look.

“But –”

“No! Stop being so childish.”

Robin spoke up over her sisters. “Thank you, sir, we would be honoured.”

Linlin invited the young lord inside the parlour house for tea while the ladies hurried to don their bonnets and jackets, and Bonney went to sulk in the garden.

“Can I borrow your blue bonnet, Nami?” Pudding called from her room on the other side of the hall. “It’s far nicer than mine.”

“You still haven’t returned my green one.”

“Oh, that old thing? You can have it back when I find it, but I should very much like your blue one. Please, please, please?”

“No. Wear yours.”

“Oh! You’re so mean!” Pudding huffed, stomping her feet.

Robin noticed Nami’s hands were shaking as the girl tied the blue ribbon of her bonnet around her chin. “My goodness, Nami, why are you so nervous?”

“I am simply in anticipation for the walk,” Nami said. She scowled, untied the ribbon, and tried again, this time fluffing out the bow to frame her small face.

Robin frowned. “You are not turning your attentions to Lord Donquixote over Mr Monkey, are you?”

“I must,” Nami said.

Robin paused tying her own bonnet to look at Nami in the mirror. “What do you mean?”

Wordlessly, Nami held up a letter that had been sitting on the vanity. It was addressed to her from Mr Arlong, Nami’s cousin on her father’s side. When Nami and her sister, Nojiko, had been left as orphans after the death of their parents, their estate of Coco Grove had been moved to his titleship. He had transposed the young girls from their home at the tender ages of eight and 11, and sent them to the parlour home with minimal dowry. Nojiko had married a tradesman whose annual income could barely pay off her parlour home expenses, and so it had fallen on Nami to make the marraige of wealth to a gentleman.

“I received this from Mr Arlong yesterday,” Nami said grimly. “He – oh, read it why don’t you? I cannot bring myself to speak it out loud!”

Robin took the letter; it was doubled over in creases. She read through Arlong's initial, hollow greeting and came to the second paragraph.

Cousin, in the best interest of keeping you accountable for your own wealth and in being mindful of the unnecessary depression upon my own, I will be taking no less than doubled interest each year on your expenses at the parlour house until you are married, and I shall be reducing your dowry to sixteen-thousand berries a year. This is a more than adequate sum that will keep you most comfortable and entice any gentleman willing to have you.

Robin put the letter down and stared at Nami in horror. The sum of sixteen thousand berries a year was barely enough to entice even a man of trade, let alone a gentleman. “What a beastly man! Surely this cannot be true?”

“Oh you know it to be true!” Nami cried, putting her head in her hands. “He is the worst cousin who ever lived and if I ever see him again, I shall break his abnormally long nose!”

Robin sighed and put her arms around Nami’s shoulders. “Do not lose hope. I am positive that Mr Monkey is quite taken with you, and don’t forget, he has one hundred thousand a year, you will surely be able to pay off the expenses.”

“Just barely,” Nami said bitterly. “Robin,” she looked up at Robin beseechingly, “even if Mr Monkey can pay it, what self-respecting gentleman would give so much of his annual income for a parlour border of low connections and such small dowry?” She shook her head. “I have no choice now but to entice Lord Donquixote’s affections.”

Robin leaned against the vanity table. “Nami, please do not think that way. You far prefer Mr Monkey.”

“Who I do or do not prefer is of no consequence,” Nami said stubbornly. “Lord Donquixote has enough wealth that this should not hinder him in the slightest. Though, of course I understand that he would have even less incentive than Mr Monkey to be enticed by my affections; he is an earl after all. However,” she squared her shoulders and looked Robin directly in the eye, “I must do my best. I have to!”

Robin had nothing to say to that except to wrap Nami in an embrace. For the first time in her life, she truly regretted her spinsterhood. If I had enough money, I could save Nami from marrying a man she does not love.

It was a pleasant morning. A cool breeze swept through the gold-brushed autumn trees and clouds floated gently in the cornflower-blue sky. Pudding and Koala were aflutter, laughing and talking with cheer as they skipped down the road to town. Doflamingo was highly amicable towards them and was very good-natured in their immature antics.

“You live in such a charming cottage,” he said. “Mrs Charlotte was good enough to give me a tour of the entire place; I don’t believe I have ever toured a house in only a few minutes.”

Robin smiled, though she couldn’t help thinking the compliment was veiled with the scorn of a man who was used to attending far greater homes; Whole Cake House was hardly a cottage. “It suits our needs quite well.”

“Have you all grown up there since you were children?”

"Yes, most of us arrived when we were not yet 10."

It was Nami who answered, she stood close on his right side. “All of us except for Pudding, who was born there, though, Mr Charlotte died soon after her birth. The rest of us lost both our parents and had no relatives who could take us, so were sent here for our board and education.”

“It is tragic to lose your parents so young,” Doflamingo said. “I lost mine when I was 10. It fell to me to manage the family, and all our lands, estates and wealth.”

“That must have been such a burden to you,” Robin said empathetically. It had been hard enough to lose her parents at eight, she couldn’t imagine the struggle of coming to terms with such a tragedy while taking on the burden of managing such extensive property and finances.

“I was more concerned for my brother, it wasn’t fair for him to lose our parents at only five. He took it quite hard and even fell mute for several years. ”

Pudding put her hands to her mouth and gasped dramatically. “My lord, how tragic!”

He smiled directly at her and she flushed pink. “I appreciate your sympathy, Miss Charlotte. But this is no time for talks of the past. I understand you stayed at Windmill Hall for a week, Miss Nico and Miss Belle?”

“We did, Mr Monkey was extraordinarily kind in letting us stay while I recovered from a cold,” Nami said and Robin noticed the light in her brown eyes as she spoke of Luffy.

“He could not have bestowed kindnesses far greater than what he gave to us,” Robin added.

“Indeed, he is very generous,” Doflamingo chuckled as though he was laughing at his own private joke. “I can only assume that my dear cousin was far less generous in his attentions?”

Robin laughed shortly, unsure how to answer with tact.

Just as she was about to respond, Pudding suddenly called out. “Oh Mr Monkey, Mr Monkey!”

“Pudding!” Nami scolded.

But sure enough, down the road riding on a chestnut steed was Luffy, wearing a red top hat and his usual cheerful smile. Robin was about to extend her greetings but the words caught in her throat when she saw Law riding at his side on an impressive black stallion. He rode the horse quite well, sitting tall and proud. She was struck again by how simple his clothing was; he let his wealth speak for him in the quality of the tailoring, rather than wearing apparel that boasted it.

Her mouth went dry and her right hand tingled beneath her glove.

“Hello!” Luffy greeted cheerfully, tipping his hat. Robin shook her head and joined the girls in their returned greetings. Law did not tip his hat, and Robin felt her usual anger stir in her chest. So, he's too wealthy to even acknowledge ladies on a walk, is he? “Oh, Doflamingo, we didn’t see you at breakfast this morning.”

“I was otherwise engaged,” Doflamingo said smoothly.

“As you were yesterday and the day before,” Luffy laughed. "And you rode to Mariejois to have your hair cut just several days ago. How can we go hunting if you continue to evade us?" His eyes found Nami and his smile widened. “Miss Nami, you are in full health now I take it?”

“Yes I am, thank you,” Nami said with a nod of her head.

“Excellent! I was on my way to personally invite you all to the ball at Windmill Hall, as promised, to take place the week after next. I would be delighted if you were to all attend, and Mr Charlotte and Mrs Charlotte, of course.”

“Nami would be delighted!” Pudding said loudly. Koala giggled.

Nami flushed bright red. “Pudding!” she hissed.

Robin interrupted to save her poor sister from further embarrassment. “We would be honoured, Mr Monkey. Thank you very much for your invitation.”

“Of course. There will be a feast, as promised,” he said cheerfully. “Miss Nami, please do me the delight of your first dance.”

“I –” Nami glanced at Doflamingo and pressed her lips together. She looked to Robin who nodded shortly. “I should indeed be delighted, thank you, sir,” she said to Luffy, her smile bordering on hesitant.

“My lord!” Pudding spun around to look at Doflamingo. “I should like the first dance with you.”

"Pudding!" Robin exclaimed. “I am terribly sorry, my lord.”

Doflamingo laughed, “I should be happy to dance with you, however, it will have to be the second dance, as the first I have already promised to Miss Riku.”

Pudding pouted and Robin made a mental note to discuss etiquette at length with her for their next few lessons. It was only proper that Viola have the first dance with Doflamingo, as she was the unmarried lady of highest rank, and he was likewise the unmarried gentleman of highest rank. He demonstrated great respect to her and Lord Riku by ensuring she was not slighted when Luffy had chosen to dance first with Nami, instead. It did him great credit as a gentleman to give Viola the honour owed to her, regardless of her spinsterhood.

“And, Miss Nico,” he continued, “I should be honoured to dance with you likewise during the evening. Miss Belle and Miss Fisher, too, of course.”

Pudding’s pout deepened and Koala giggled, too overcome with the sensibilities of her girlhood manners to respond as was appropriate. Nami and Robin curtseyed their thanks.

Robin made to offer a cordial but unengaged greeting to Law who had stayed characteristically (and rudely) silent, but stopped. He was fixing Doflamingo with a look of such unbridled anger – nay, hatred – that Robin felt as shocked as though he was shouting out loud. Doflamingo for his part was returning such hatred with a relaxed smile.

Robin swallowed down her shock and opened her mouth to continue with her greeting, but no sooner had she begun, Law turned his horse right around and kicked it into a gallop, speeding back down the road, kicking up clods of dirt in his wake.

Luffy stared after his friend. “Law? Ah, well, it was good to see you all, I will try to call on you tomorrow. Good day!” He kicked his own steed and raced after Law.

The party stared at the retreating men in shock.

“Well, that was rude!” Pudding said, stamping her foot. “He is such a disagreeable man.”

“It’s a shame because he is otherwise so handsome,” Koala agreed. “Perhaps he is feeling ill?”

“Perhaps he is simply ill-mannered,” Robin said, unable to keep her own scorn from her voice. Doflamingo chuckled.

First he did not tip his hat, then he did not say a single word, and then he rode off without even a single acknowledgement of their presence? Ill-mannered indeed!

“Ooh how vexing,” Pudding said. “Come, let’s keep walking. I want to get ribbons for the ball.”

As the party continued to walk to town, Doflamingo said, “My sincerest apologies for the behaviour of my cousin. He has always been above common manners and propriety.”

“He has acted in such a manner since he was a child?” Robin said.

“His parents raised him to think very highly of himself and he’s never been taught otherwise. For my part, I cannot say that I am fond of him – quite the opposite in fact.”

“You find him disagreeable, sir?”

Doflamingo glanced at her. “I recall at the town ball you mentioning you did not find him particularly amiable. May I ask why?”

“It’s because he didn’t want to dance with her,” Pudding teased.

Robin frowned at her sister. “You know that was of small injury to me, I had little desire to dance with him, regardless.”

Doflamingo raised an eyebrow. “He rejected an offer to dance with you?”

Robin sighed and made another mental note to give Pudding triple the math exercises when they returned home. “There was no rejection made because he did not offer. I will not repeat the incident, however, I had already found his manner to be lacking, and my opinion has only ever increased since getting to know him. I find him to be arrogant, prideful and conceited.”

Doflamingo laughed. “My, that is a scathing review, though, I am relieved to hear you say that. People are far too often blinded by his wealth and status to make such an astute assertation. I am perhaps blinded by my own dislike.”

Nami spoke from his other side. “You are so disposed towards your own cousin?”

Doflamingo smiled slightly, though Robin noticed something flicker in his eyes. “We have never seen eye-to-eye. Our temperaments have always been oppositional – he rather prefers to hide his feelings and I rather prefer to discuss them openly. However, in our tempers we are alike. We are both quick to anger and slow to forgive. He lost his parents at a young age, and it fell upon my brother and myself to act as his guardians. My brother, while good-natured, spoiled him far too much.”

“Spoiled him?” Nami gasped.

“Oh yes. He indulged Law’s every whim and ego, nurturing it far more than even his parents had. His sister, too. Both have grown to be proud, selfish and unlikeable, I am sorry to say.”

“Being spoiled doesn’t sound so bad,” Pudding commented.

Nami and Robin exchanged looks.

Doflamingo laughed. “It can have its merits, Miss Charlotte, but it can also have its faults. You said you played cards with him, Miss Nico? And he was good?”

“Yes, very good.”

“He would be, he’s certainly played them enough. In his youth, Law turned to drinking and gambling, and fell into great debts, including ones of honour, and acts of other unsavoury natures that I shall not sully your lovely ears with.”

Robin could hardly hide her shock. She didn’t think highly of Law’s manner but to fall so far into such debauchery and enter debts of honour was completely unthinkable.

“That’s terrible,” Nami said.

“It is. I’ve had to spend more money than I care to say on saving him from his many debts, but with not one single word of thanks or even an acknowledgement of my aid. He has always taken myself and my brother quite for granted."

Pudding put her hand on his arm. “That is truly terrible, my lord,” she said. Robin frowned and tried to catch her sister’s attention, to urge her to remove her arm, but Pudding deliberately avoided her gaze. “You have my deepest sympathies.”

Doflamingo smiled down at her and took her arm as they walked. “It means everything to hear you say that.” Pudding flushed so pink it matched the shade of her dress, and she sent Robin a smile so unabashedly smug that Robin had to bite her cheek to hold in her admonishment.

Nami’s eyes were bright with anger. “I cannot believe his actions could be so foul; I feel truly wretched for you. Surely Mr Monkey is not aware of these heinous acts?”

“I believe not. I cannot imagine Mr Monkey would remain friends with my cousin if he knew the truth.”

“You have our deepest sympathies,” Robin repeated. She looked away over the rolling green fields of the countryside of Merry, watching as the birds flew in an arc overhead. Could such a story really be true? There was many a man that she could believe it to be so, but of Law? She had no reason to think Doflamingo was lying and yet … she had no reason to think he was being honest either.

"Of course, I deliver this in great confidence to you all, knowing you are intelligent and amiable ladies, and I expect your secrecy on this matter," Doflamingo said. He smiled down at Pudding, "It could damage my own reputation should word get around. I am certain I have your trust."

Pudding flushed and nodding quickly. "Y-yes. I should never dare tell a soul about this, not even a single one! I promise," she breathed. 

"You have our trust, sir," Robin said. Nami and Koala agreed just as earnestly. 

"I knew I was right to trust you." He smiled charmingly and squeezed Pudding's hand on his arm. She flushed even brighter.

Upon reaching town, they wandered through the streets until they came upon the hat and ribbon shop.

“Oh, let’s go in!” Pudding exclaimed, pointing to the shop. “We shall get new ribbons for the ball.” She turned to Robin. “Lend me money, Robin.”

“You already owe me more than your fair share of money, Puddy,” Robin scolded. “And you already had new ribbons for the town ball.”

Pudding pouted. “Nami, lend me money!”

“Of course but I will be taking 50% interest for every day you don’t pay me back,” Nami said, her brown eyes flashing wickedly.

“Oh Nami!” Pudding stamped her foot. “You’re a beastly sister.”

“Now now,” Doflamingo said smoothly. “I shall purchase you a ribbon for the ball.”

“You shall?” Pudding gasped.

“Naturally.”

She squealed with glee and dropped his arm to run into the shop with Koala.

Robin turned to Doflamingo. “My lord, you are very kind but she cannot accept such an offer.”

“Nonsense,” he smiled easily. “You shall all have new ribbons for the ball and I shall solicit a dance from each of you in return.”

Nami beamed. “You are far too kind, my lord. Come, I’ll show you which one I want.” She took Doflamingo’s arm and led him into the shop.

Robin sighed, feeling quite exhausted. As she was about to follow them inside, she spotted a familiar face walking on the other side of the street.

“Viola!” she called.

Viola looked around and smiled broadly when she saw Robin. She crossed the street once it was clear of horses and carriages, and hurried to Robin's side. She was wearing a particularly pretty bonnet of white straw, lined with pink silk, and adorned with pink and purple flowers.

“Fancy seeing you here this morning,” Viola said. “Are you not usually occupied with your enforced governess duties?”

“This morning I am unusually occupied with the duty of governing my sisters’ manners in public,” Robin said.

“Oh dear,” Viola laughed with sympathy.

“That is a lovely bonnet,” Robin said. “I do not believe I have seen it before.”

Viola touched the bonnet with a slight smile. “A gift from my father. Mr Corrida was stationed with the militia for several days in Marineford, so Father took it upon himself to make the journey to visit them this past week before they were whisked back north again with the regiment. He returned just yesterday.”

“It is a shame you could not go with him.”

Her smile turned pensive. “Unfortunately, the trip could only be made on such short notice by horse. Father invited Scarlett and little Rebecca here to stay with us for Michaelmas but she is far too attached to Mr Corrida to leave him for so long.”

“Imagine being in such love that you cannot leave him for even the festive season to visit your own sister,” Robin said with a deep sigh. “I surely could not picture any man worthy of such devotion.”

“No?” Viola laughed.

“Could you?” Robin said pointedly.

“Only if he is devoted enough to me to be worthy of my own devotion.”

“If he is your husband he should fall at his knees before you from the depths of his devotion. No other man could possibly be worthy.”

Viola put her hand to her mouth to hide her laughter. “I fear this is why your previous suitors have failed in their proposals. Not nearly enough falling.”

“Oh they fell to their knees, and I walked away and let them stay there.” The girls continued to laugh. When they had caught their breath, Robin asked, “What brings you to town?”

“Ah, I am paying a visit to Mrs Buckin and Stussy.” Viola’s mouth twisted wryly. “I’ll admit I have held off for as long as I could but the time has come where I can no longer deny her invitations. You know how I adore Stussy but her mother …” she trailed off with a grimace that Robin shared. Miss Stussy Buckin was highly accomplished with painting, and blessed with enough beauty and gentility to make her a good match for any fine gentleman. Her mother, Mrs Stussy Buckin, however, lacked everything her daughter possessed and then some. She was a close confidant with Linlin, which leaves everything to be said about her character. “Oh Robin, would you not be able to join me? I would so appreciate your company!”

“I am afraid I shall have to deny the pleasure,” Robin said. “As much as I should like to alleviate your burden, I am minding my sisters now in the hopes that they do not ruin Nami’s prospects with Mr Monkey.”

“Oh? What harm could buying ribbons possibly bring to –”

The door to the shop opened with a tinkle of the bell and Nami emerged. “Robin? Are you not going to join us? Oh, hello Viola.”

“Hello Nami,” Viola said warmly. “How wonderful to see you.”

“And you. My, that is a darling bonnet!” Nami’s eyes widened as she took in the lovely hat. “It is far too fine to be from the hat shop here.”

“Thank you, it was a gift from my father.” Viola touched it again. “You are buying ribbons, I see? For Mr Monkey’s ball?”

“We must look our best after all,” Nami said.

“Naturally.” Viola caught Robin’s eye and the girls shared a secret smile. She glanced into the shop window, “Is that Lord Donquixote?”

“He’s buying each of us a ribbon!” Nami said. “Though, I think if Koala doesn’t make up her mind soon, he should give her share of ribbons to me.”

“My, how generous,” Viola said. She caught Robin’s eye again and raised her brow. Robin shrugged lightly.

"Would you like to join us?" Nami asked. "You have such an eye for ribbons and Koala is turning me batty."

“Thank you but no, I really must be going, I can’t leave Mrs Buckin waiting any longer.”

“Oh,” Nami grimaced, “would you not prefer to join us at least for a little while? Even Pudding's presence is more preferable to Mrs Buckin.”

Viola just laughed and declined again. The girls said their farewells and Robin followed Nami back into the shop. Koala was perusing the ribbons by the wall, Pudding was standing in front of the mirror, deciding between two ribbons and Doflamingo was by the window, holding his hat. 

Pudding spun around to them as they entered. “Was that Viola out there?”

“It was,” Robin said.

Pudding scoffed and turned back to look at herself in the mirror, placing each ribbon beside her face to compare them. “What a bonnet she was wearing. Did you ever see something so common? I suppose it matches her complexion,” she sniggered.

“Pudding!” Robin snapped, more harshly than she probably should have in present company. “That is terribly rude.”

Pudding just tossed her hair. “The truth can be rude, isn’t that what you’ve said in the past, Robin? She’s a spinster for a reason; Mama says it’s because she’s so plain and her accomplishments are so few.”

“The bonnet is handsome and complements her just as well,” Robin admonished. “And you know perfectly well that she’s considered the most accomplished lady in Merry on the pianoforte and the finest dancer.”

“If that were so, she wouldn’t be a spinster, now would she?” Pudding said snidely.

“You shouldn’t speak so rudely,” Nami reprimanded. “The bonnet was a gift from her sister, and if you had paid attention to the books we received from Mrs Capone for Christmas, you would have noted that the bonnet is the latest fashion from Mariejois.”

Before Pudding could retort, Robin said, “Koala, have you decided on a ribbon yet?”

Koala sighed. “The blue is so pretty but the yellow would look nicer with my dress. But then this green is by far the nicest. Oh but then there's the pink.”

Pudding hurried up to Doflamingo with the ribbons. “My lord, I simply cannot decide, which do you think suits me better?” She placed them against her hair and smiled, batting her lashes.

Doflamingo turned away from the window to glance her up and down. A smile flashed across his face. "You do not have to decide at all, you shall have both."

"Oh no, she couldn't -" Robin began but Pudding was already squealing her glee.

"Both? Oh thank you, sir!" Pudding ran back to the mirror to hold them up before her face. "Ooh I shall look so splended at the ball."

Madam would be proud to see what her daughter has become, Robin thought wryly as she went to help Koala choose a ribbon.

They returned to the house later that morning, parting ways with Doflamingo who promised to visit again before the ball.

“Look, Mama!” Pudding exclaimed. “Lord Donquixote bought us ribbons but he bought me two because I could not decide.”

Linlin gasped. “Oh I knew he couldn’t resist your lovely little face and charms. Two ribbons?"

"For the ball. Mr Monkey invited us himself just this morning. And he asked Nami to dance first." Pudding smiled slyly at Nami who had gone red.

"Well of course he did!" Linlin said. "You mark my words, there will be proposals for my two lovelies very soon.” She beamed at Nami and Pudding. “Now, you must all get presentable. Robin, you should wear your new ribbon.”

Robin frowned. “Whatever for?”

“I’ve received word that our guest is arriving this very afternoon! It is just a good thing you arrived when you did, I was about to send Tamago out to fetch you.”

“Mr Whats-his-name?” Koala said.

“Mr Spandam!” Linlin scolded. “Now hurry and freshen up. Robin, do comb your hair and put on that ribbon. Oh and dress in your pink muslin while you’re at it.”

“But that’s an evening gown.”

“Now!” Linlin snapped.

༻❁༺

Mr Spandam was the son of an old friend of Linlin’s from Marineford, with enough wealth and connections to make him a viable enough man – or at least, viable enough in Linlin’s eyes. According to the letter he had generously sent nearly a week ago now bearing a vague estimation of his arrival, he had been unable to find a woman suitable to be his wife and thus was hoping to find one of the girls at the parlour house desirable enough for his tastes.

Linlin, naturally, was only too happy to oblige and had singled out Robin as the happy match of the man’s choosing.

Spandam arrived by his barouche late that afternoon. He stood as the carriage pulled into the courtyard, and nearly toppled over when the horses were drawn to a sudden halt. He stumbled from the steps to the ground, threw his cloak over his shoulders, pushed his hair out of his eyes, and straightened up to take in the house and its occupants who were waiting to greet him.

He had greasy strands of wavy grey hair that hung to his shoulders, a sour complexion, narrow eyes, and a smile that was more of a leer than a genuine expression of sincerity.

“Mrs Charlotte!” he cried, spreading his arms wide. “Why, you look as beautiful as last I saw you. In fact, I very nearly mistook you for one of the young ladies.”

“Oh please Mr Spandam,” Linlin giggled, her cheeks turning pink. Robin had to look away to keep from laughing and Katakuri coughed under his breath.

“Mr Charlotte!” he greeted next, holding out his hand to Katakuri. The man eyed the hand for a long moment, before grasping it briefly.

“Mr Spandam,” Katakuri said in his deep voice.

“Ah! Now!” Spandam turned to the ladies who were lined up according to Linlin’s instructions. "Who do we have here?” He leered and Robin carefully pulled Bonney closer. Pudding and Koala were doing terrible work of hiding their expressions of disgust.

As Linlin introduced each girl, Spandam’s smile grew.

“So many beautiful young butterflies,” he said. “And you are, of course, the most beautiful butterfly of them all, Mrs Charlotte.”

Linlin waved her hand, giggling with even more gusto. “Oh Mr Spandam you are exemplary. Come, come inside, we must get you settled.”

At dinner, Spandam was given a place at the head of the table and Katakuri was removed to the other end.

“These are most excellent potatoes!” Spandam announced as he took his first bite of roast potato. “It has been many years since I’ve enjoyed such an exemplary vegetable. Tell me, to which of you lovely ladies should I bestow the honour of the cooking?”

Robin hid her indignation by sipping her wine.

Linlin’s expression soured just a tad. “Mr Spandam, my girls are the daughters of gentlemen, and I can assure you that we have no trouble holding a cook.”

“Ah yes, of course, my deepest apologies. I was simply blown away by such fine cooking that I could only assume it must be the work of such fine young ladies.”

Linlin sweetened at his compliment. “Of course, my girls would be capable of doing so if they had learned.”

“I have no doubt that any accomplishment they engage in they must each be truly exceptional at,” he smiled at Nami who blinked and shared a look with Robin. “You see,” he continued, “I am quite accomplished myself.”

“Did you attend college, Mr Spandam?” Robin asked.

“Indeed I did,” he smiled, showing all his teeth and Robin quickly took another bite of potatoes. “However, I found that the education was far beneath me and thus I left within my first year. You see, when one is as accomplished as I, you feel troubled to be around others who do not meet your expectations, and in my natural inclination towards goodness, I knew I must remove myself from their presence.”

“You are far too gracious, Mr Spandam,” Robin said. She maintained a pleasant smile even when Nami stomped on her foot.

Spandam nodded with feeling. “Yes, yes I am. And I believe myself to be the most humble – the most perceptive gentleman, with the capability of understanding the talents I possess with far greater maturity than I believe any other man could of himself. So you can be assured that my opinions on this matter are the honest truth.”

“Oh believe me, sir, no one would doubt your sincerity.” She could feel Nami’s hand clutching her skirt, trying to contain her laughter. Pudding gasped a laugh and hurried to turn it into a cough that she hid with her napkin. Katakuri snorted into his wine. 

After dinner, Spandam took Linlin aside as the girls sat in the parlour to their evening activities. “Mrs Charlotte, I confess I am quite overwhelmed with the charms of your girls. Perhaps, especially your very own Miss Charlotte. She is quite lovely, and being the youngest of your eligible girls, I have no doubt she would make a most satisfactory wife with such youth to inspire her.” He smiled as he took in Pudding who was sitting on the lounge with her new ribbons laid over her lap, showing them off to Bonney. Her manners were lacking but he was certain with the right guidance, she could be suitably tempered.

“Ah yes. Pudding is a delightful girl, admired wherever she goes. But I’m afraid I must tell you that I believe it very likely she will be engaged quite soon to a man of great position and prosperity.”

“Oh,” Spandam’s leer fell and he rubbed his stubbly chin. “That is disappointing. An engagement of great position you say? Well, I did also notice the lovely Miss Belle.” He moved his gaze to Nami who was sewing by the fire, her brows knitted in concentration. “She is quite charming and exceptionally pretty. Not as young as I would like, admittedly, 19 you said?”

“Nami is indeed very lovely, too.” Linlin adopted an expression of sincere regret. “But I must also inform you that I believe she is even more likely to be engaged very soon, and again in a match of excellent proportions.”

“Oh.” His disappointment was quite immeasurable. Why had he bothered to come here at all?

“Now, as for my other two girls, I know of no prior attachment at all. And they are very desirable young ladies.”

He looked to Koala who was seated at the pianoforte, playing a simple piece very slowly and with a lot of mistakes.

“Ah …” He frowned. The girl was not as pretty nor as accomplished a wife as he would have preferred. He looked instead to Robin. She was settled by Nami’s side, reading a book of poetry, her nail absently running over her lip as she read. “Hmmm.” Now there was a girl who was beautiful, but she did appear to be far older than was ideal. A young bride was always the most desirable, especially for a man of his stature and wealth.

“Robin is very handsome, do you not think so?” Linlin urged.

“She is an exceptional beauty,” he agreed slowly. “But how old is she? And I’m not certain I approve of such reading; it’s not right for a woman to read. Then she gets too many ideas and starts thinking.”

“Mr Spandam I quite agree!” Linlin said, laying her hand on her arm. “And let me be the first to assure you that Robin is a very accomplished woman. She has been under my tutelage, you know. She reads sermons in this quiet time of evening but she usually occupies herself with the pianoforte, painting and sewing. And with such loveliness surely you cannot object?”

The more Spandam looked at Robin, the more he found himself encouraged by her appearance. Such grace, such beauty! Her elegance was unmatched and her temper was the most amiable of the girls. Her complexion was delicate, her voice melodic, her figure fine. Yes, she would make a magnificent wife, one his father would approve of and society would envy. Oh he couldn’t wait to see the looks on the faces of the men in Marineford when he brought home a wife that far outshone their own. And the ladies who had rejected him would be green with jealousy when such a wife was fitted in the finest clothes and jewels his father would provide. He would be the talk of the town!

“You know, Mrs Charlotte, I believe you are quite right!” Spandam said, his leer returning with gusto.

Her own smile was even wider. “Excellent, Mr Spandam. Just excellent.”

༻❁༺

Spandam was to stay with them for a month. A long, long month.

“Surely he cannot wish to marry one of us?” Pudding exclaimed one evening after the first week of his visit as they all sat in Nami and Robin’s room, braiding their hair.

“Hush,” Robin said as she carefully twisted the soft brown curls of Pudding's hair into a braid. “His room is just down the hall.”

“I hope not,” Koala giggled. “I could think of no one worse.”

“He has no admirable qualities within him at all,” Pudding laughed, kicking her legs out in front of her. “He’s not rich, nor handsome, nor charming, I think for my part if he should ask me, I would laugh in his face.”

“Then it is a good thing he will not ask you,” Nami said. She was brushing Bonney's hair at the vanity.

“No, indeed, he’s going to ask Robin.” Pudding and Koala shared looks and giggled.

Robin laughed. “Me? I hardly think so.” She looked at Nami for help but the girl just smiled sympathetically.

“Unfortunately, I do think he has singled you out. He sits beside you at every mealtime and has followed you on every walk this week.”

Robin stared down at Pudding’s hair as she worked on the braid, disgust crawling in her throat.

Pudding turned to look at her, grinning cheekily. “Could you imagine being his wife, Robin? I think I’d rather stay a spinster.”

“I would rather have my eyes gouged out,” Robin said.

“Urgh!” Pudding and Koala said. Bonney giggled.

“Mama won’t take it well if you don’t accept him, you know,” Pudding continued. She picked up a hand mirror to admire her reflection. “And it’s not like you have many other options, especially at your age.”

Robin’s eyes flashed but she took a deep breath and kept down her temper. “I could say the same for you.”

Pudding smiled smugly. “Oh I don’t think that’s true. Lord Donquixote seems very taken with me.”

Nami laughed out loud. “Puddy, you cannot be serious?”

Pudding looked up from the mirror. “What is that supposed to mean?”

Robin intervened before they could argue. “I think she simply means that it’s unlikely his affections are enough to warrant marriage. He did promise to visit again since he walked us to town, but we have not received a single letter from him, nor even heard a single message through Mr Monkey."

“He is an earl, Nami, he's occupied with important matters!” Pudding insisted. “We danced together five times at the town ball and he’s already solicited me for at least two dances at the Windmill Ball. You’re just jealous, Nami, that I will be richer than you when we are married.”

“When?” Nami scoffed.

“Yes, when!” Pudding insisted, sticking her tongue out at Nami, who stuck her own tongue back.

Robin finished tying her braid with a little more force than usual. “You’re done. Now, Pudding, I just want you to remember that men are not always honest. Just because he shows affection to you, it doesn’t mean he wishes to marry you.”

Pudding sighed deeply. “Really, jealousy doesn’t become either of you. Just you wait until the ball! He’ll dance with me the most and you will probably dance with only Mr Spandam!” She stood, brushed down her dress, and marched out of the room.

Koala followed her, “Puddy, wait! I need you to do my hair.”

Nami and Robin shared exasperated looks. “That girl is going to have her heart broken and then she’ll realise the truth,” Robin said.

“I almost wish that would happen sooner rather than later,” Nami sighed.

Robin sat at the window seat with a book that night as she always did, but her thoughts could not stay occupied on her reading. Instead, her mind kept drifting, as it had so often the past week, to what Doflamingo had revealed about Law.

Could it really be true? She had no doubt that Law had been raised quite spoiled and yet she simply could not wrap her head around the idea that he had carried so much debt in his youth. Not only financial debts, but debts of honour.

For all that Law was overflowing with a pride that far exceeded even his wealth and – admittedly – his handsomeness, she had never once questioned his honour. Now, she thought back to how he had so rudely interrupted what could have been a proposal from Luffy to Nami, how he had not even greeted them the other day on their walk but instead ridden away without a word, how he had balked so viciously at the very idea of dancing with her and, most egregious of all, how he had taken her hand without permission and without his glove.

Those were hardly the actions of an honourable gentleman.

Robin stretched her hand out absently, a movement she was doing rather more often lately. He lost his parents when he was young, too. 

She should not be dwelling on that thought as much as she had been, and yet she found herself unable to stop considering it. Their circumstances were worlds apart and yet this one, life-altering event was something they shared. Regardless of fortune, death came to claim anyone it desired and left the abandoned living in its wake. 

Yet, if what Doflamingo said was true, that was where their connection ended. Law had chosen to squander the life that had been left to him, abandoning even the principles of honour for prideful pursuits, while she was left to shoulder the burden of her circumstances all on her own. For all that she pitied his loss, she could not forgive his actions.

She certainly hoped that Luffy did not once more try to encourage her to dance with him.

Robin stretched her hand again as the skin tingled with delicate pricks of warmth. I wonder what it would be like to dance with him.

She blinked, then shook her head crossly. What a thought to consider, and after she had just determined herself unable to forgive him under any circumstances. Even if Luffy tried to push the matter again, she would refuse most wholeheartedly. I shall never dance with him! Not after what he has done to Lord Donquixote, and certainly not after he has scorned my sisters and myself so callously.

Mr Trafalgar may have his pride, but I have mine – and even the pride of a spinster is worth more than that of a gentleman with no honour.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

The day of the ball at Windmill Hall was spent getting ready. Robin had expected to be left to her own devices, as usual, but was surprised when Linlin ordered one of the maids to help her. A sinking feeling grew in her stomach as the maid fussed over her something terrible; there was only one reason that Linlin would spare the help.

Robin dressed in a lilac satin gown with a tulle overlay embroidered in purple flowers and green leaves. A red ribbon, courtesy of Doflamingo, was tied at the empire line below her bust. Linlin had even allowed her to wear a fine set of gold jewellery.

She came in while Robin’s hair was being pinned up with white flower ornaments and smiled toothily down at her. “Oh my, you do look very well, Robin.”

“Thank you,” Robin said, surprised but gratified but the lady’s unusual compliment.

“Not as well as Nami of course, nor my Pudding, but very well indeed.” Linlin nodded and marched out of the room. Robin rolled her eyes only when she was sure the maid wasn’t looking.

Robin beamed when she saw Nami, who was a vision in soft blue silk with pearl jewellery. “If Mr Monkey doesn’t propose to you on the spot, he is a fool,” she said, taking her sister’s hands and squeezing them.

Nami blushed and squeezed back. “And for you, whenever I see you I cannot help but think that every man in the country is a fool to not be vying for your hand.”

“On the contrary, I hope none of them do. I simply do not have the time to explain all their faults.”

Nami laughed and linked her arm through Robin's elbow. “One day, Robin, a man is going to come along who will let you list all his faults and will then return the favour – and you’re going to marry him because that’s exactly what you need.”

Robin shook her head with a smile. “Such a man would truly be the most foolish lover to be born.”

Koala was dressed in a yellow satin gown adorned with pink flowers and Pudding in a pink taffeta trimmed with bows. The girls all wore their ribbons from Doflamingo and their elbow-length ivory evening gloves. Bonney ran between them all day, begging to help with tying the ribbons or pinching their cheeks or pinning their hair, getting so in the way that Katakuri eventually had to lift her right up out of the hullaballoo and take her outside to play.

Linlin was dressed in pink damask with enormous puffed sleeves and an array of feathers in her hair. She gushed over Pudding and Nami, then ushered them all into the carriage. Unfortunately, Spandam had been invited as their guest, and so Robin found herself in the corner of the carriage with the man directly opposite her. He smiled far too readily and so she contented herself with staying resolutely engaged in conversation with Nami as much as she could. Nami kept fanning herself and looking out the window.

Windmill Hall was spectacular. All the candles and chandeliers had been light, setting the entire house aglow. Surrounded by carriages, stamping horses and the people of Merry dressed in their finest, it looked like something from a fairytale. Koala and Pudding couldn’t stop squealing from the moment it came into view to the moment they stepped inside the grand entrance hall.

Servants in red livery greeted them at the door to take their coats. Robin looked around the entrance hall and up at the grand ceiling above. Everywhere people milled about, holding glasses of wine and being served delicate treats. Garlands of flowers hung from the banisters of the staircase that led up to the second-floor landing, and every surface from the wood floors to the gilded portrait frames had been polished to perfection.

Nami took Robin’s hand and squeezed it. “This is unimaginable,” she gasped. “It’s easy to forget Mr Monkey is so rich with how unassuming he is, but my goodness, look at all this.”

“And to think, the next ball here could be hosted by you!” Pudding said too loudly, jumping up beside them.

“Hush!” Robin and Nami scolded.

They greeted their hosts as they entered through the doors to the ballroom. Monet was decadent in an over-trimmed, ruched ivory silk gown with an enormous plume of white feathers in her hair that quite towered over everyone else. Luffy was surprisingly dashing in a red coat, and Doflamingo was as charming as ever in plum velvet. Law was not with them. Robin scoffed internally; too proud, she supposed, to greet the common townspeople.

“Miss Belle,” Monet greeted with mild enthusiasm, taking Nami’s hand. Her joy diminished when she greeted Robin, and vanished altogether when she saw that they were accompanied by Linlin, their two sisters, Katakuri and Spandam. “Oh and look at that, you’ve brought your entire family and then some.”

“The son of a good friend of mine,” Linlin introduced. “Mr Spandam.”

“Of course, the more the merrier!” Luffy exclaimed, shaking Spandam’s hand with great enthusiasm. He beamed at Nami. “I have ensured there is a suckling pig at the feast, you simply must try it as you were unable to eat at our last engagement.”

Nami smiled and curtseyed. “You are too kind, Mr Monkey. I am looking forward to it.”

Doflamingo took each of the ladies’ hands and heaped praises upon them with such amiable charm that even Robin found herself blushing.

As they entered the ballroom, Robin had to press her lips together. Candles lit the room from every angle and a magnificent chandelier sparkled down on them from above.

“Did you ever see something so grand?” Nami gasped, her eyes shining.

“Ooh I cannot wait till I have a ballroom of my own!” Pudding exclaimed. She took Koala’s hand. “Come, let’s get dance partners so that Lord Donquixote can see we are desirable. I still cannot believe he wouldn’t allow me the first dance!” They hurried into the crowds before Robin could caution them.

She exchanged a deep sigh with Nami and together they walked through the room, arm-in-arm, admiring the general splendour. So enraptured were they, that Robin didn’t notice Law until he was standing directly before them.

They came to a halt. Robin bit the inside of her cheek to keep her expression neutral and Nami tightened her hold around her arm.

He was dressed far more simply than his friends, letting the quality of the fabric of his black coat and silk waistcoat speak for his wealth, rather than ostentatious ornaments. For all that she despised him, Robin had to admit that such attire suited him immensely. It was just a pity his nature was not as handsome as his appearance.

"Mr Trafalgar," Robin said with a stiff curtsey. Nami followed suit.

Law stood still for a moment, eyes fixed on them. Robin shared a glance with Nami, was he going to speak or simply stare?

"Miss Nico," he began. Robin raised an eyebrow, was he going to criticise her so soon after she'd arrived? Surely he could have waited until after a few dances at least. He cleared his throat. "Are you in good health?"

She shared another look with Nami. "I am. I trust you are also in good health, sir?"

"Quite." He looked like he was going to speak again, but then he bowed and walked away. 

Robin and Nami turned to each other incredulously. "Perhaps Koala was right and he is ill," Nami said.

"I still maintain that he's ill-mannered," Robin said waspishly. "No doubt he finds it a great blight on his status that we have been invited here. He didn't even greet you! Incorrigible man."

"You may be right, though you are certainly harsh on him," Nami said with some slight amusement.

"He is terribly vexing!" Robin said, indignant heat rushing through her chest. "Good health? Really!"

Nami laughed and tugged her to continue walking. "Come, let's take a turn and take him off your mind."

The girls made a turn about the room until they found Viola who was radiant in a cerise-pink gown with tulle puffed sleeves and delicate floral detailing.

“My, look at you,” Robin admired. “I don’t recall seeing you in this gown before.”

“It suits you immensely,” Nami said.

Viola laughed, her cheeks tinging slightly pink. “You are both too kind, especially when you are both so utterly splendid this evening. The fabric was a gift from my father from Marineford, he thought it was high time I had something new.” She smoothed it down with a slight smile.

Lord Riku was immensely precious when it came to expenditures on things he deemed as luxuries. Robin was glad that he was finally buying Viola the wardrobe she was due as a woman of her rank, even if she was still unmarried.

Robin leaned close. “I have much to tell you. Firstly –”

“Miss Nico!”

The girls separated as, right into their midst, arrived Spandam. He’d tied his hair back with a ribbon for the occasion and wore a grey suit that did little for his pallid features.

Robin hid her sigh. “Mr Spandam. May I introduce you to my good friend, Viola Riku. Viola, this is Mr Spandam from Marineford, the son of a friend of Mrs Charlotte’s.”

“Ah, the other spinster, charmed,” Spandam said as way of greeting, taking Viola’s hand with a leer and kissing her gloved fingers. “And may I say that your hair ornaments are simply exquisite.” He waved his hand absently at the pearls that adorned her dark curls.

Viola removed her hand from his grasp as fast as she could. “A pleasure, Mr Spandam.”

Spandam spun on his heel to face Robin. “Miss Nico! I should like to engage you for the first two dances.”

Robin blinked, stunned. “Oh … you dance Mr Spandam?”

“Indeed I do. I have been complimented many a time on my lightness of foot.” He moved up on his toes in a little bounce as if to prove his point, and then smiled at her expectantly, showing all his teeth.

Robin’s eyes darted to Nami and Viola, who had their lips pressed together in sympathy and amusement. Finally conceding there was nothing to be done, she agreed with great reluctance.

No sooner had she agreed, did the orchestra starting tuning for the dancing to begin. Spandam grabbed her hand and practically dragged her onto the dance floor where the couples were lining up. Nami and Viola were solicited by their own partners and joined her in the line.

The next two dances felt like a lifetime. Spandam’s boasting about his dancing was unwarranted. He was awkward, missed steps, crashed into people on numerous occasions, and did everything to be as inappropriately close to Robin as he could at each opportunity. Her humiliation was immense and, on a turn where she was required to hold his hands, it increased tenfold when she spied Law of all people standing at the wall behind them, watching.

Despite his usual stoic expression, the glint of amusement in his grey eyes was unmistakeable – no doubt deriving personal amusement from her humiliation.

She turned her head and tried her best to avoid looking his way for the rest of the dances. Unfortunately, his tall, dark-coated presence stood out in her peripheral vision as though he now bore a bright candle in his hand. She was aware of his unwavering stare, no doubt observing not just her humiliation but the activities of her family.

As soon as the set was finished, she curtseyed and hurried away with a speed that she hoped would deter Spandam. Viola followed her, doing a terrible job of trying to hide her amusement.

“Oh Viola!” Robin sighed, as she reached the safety of a column. “My poor feet might be suffering just as much as my mind.”

Viola laughed, “I must say I’ve never seen you appear so vexed before, and surely that cannot just be Mr Spandam’s doing?”

“In the dance it certainly is. Oh, but I must tell you some news I heard from Lord Donquixote.”

Viola’s eyebrows raised quickly. “Lord Donquixote?”

“Come.” Robin pulled her to a quieter corner of the room where she laid out as quietly as she could all that Doflamingo had expressed regarding Law. Viola listened with wide eyes.

"My goodness,” she exclaimed when Robin had finished. “And you believe it's true?”

“Why would he have cause to lie? And to all of us? All it does is injure his own family name.”

Viola nodded slowly. “Indeed … why would he lie? And yet I cannot help but think that Mr Trafalgar does not seem like the type to act in such a manner.”

“On the contrary, Viola, I deem him to be the exact type. He is nothing but rude and condescending. The actions I have seen from him towards Lord Donquixote confirm his selfish disdain and –”

“Robin,” Viola cautioned.

Robin stopped talking as, quite out of nowhere, Law appeared before her once more.

He bowed quickly then said, “Miss Nico, may I have the honour of the next dance?”

She was so shocked by the unexpected request and the suddenness of his arrival that, before she could caution herself, she replied, “You may.”

Law bowed again and walked away.

Robin turned slowly back to Viola, blinking rapidly. “What have I done?” she gasped. “Did I truly just agree to dance with him of all people?”

“I daresay you did,” Viola said with a gentle smile. “Don’t judge yourself so harshly. He does you a great honour by singling you out as a man of his consequence, and I’m sure you will find him quite agreeable.”

“Viola, don’t tease me so. How can I find him agreeable when I have become determined to never dance with him and even more determined to loathe his character?”

Despite her irritation, Robin could not help but feel intrigued at his asking her of all people to dance with him – and she being the first woman he had danced with since arriving at Merry. As she took her place in the line opposite him, she could see the same looks of amazement on the faces of her neighbours and Nami two dancers down.

He took her hand as the dance began, and she was reminded of that moment when he had held her bare hand in his, right outside this very hall. She looked up into his clear grey eyes and could see from the way the corners narrowed that he remembered the moment just as well as she did. She kept her expression neutral as they fell into the movement of the dance.

To her surprise, he was an excellent dancer. He was precise in his movements and yet possessed a clean, natural elegance that she rarely saw in any man. His hands pressed against her own as they spun in synergistic movement, her dress softly gliding around his legs. She noticed the way his eyes stared at her, as though they were mapping her every movement. Studying her every breath.

Despite his serious expression, so unlike that of his friend who beamed at Nami as they danced, and his cousin who charmed his partner, Pudding, with every word, Robin found herself drawn to it. The way the corners of his mouth turned, the sharp lines of his nose, the candlelight in his grey eyes. His long legs matched hers perfectly with every turn and step in the dance.

As his arms wound around her, Robin caught Viola watching from the wall, an odd look on her face, and felt her senses return. She swallowed down her stuttering breath.

“Come, Mr Trafalgar, if we are to dance we must have some conversation,” she said lightly.

Law’s eyes narrowed. “What conversation do you wish to have?”

“We could comment on the decorations in the room or the number of couples dancing.”

“Is this … of interest to you?” he said, and she couldn’t decide if he was mocking her or genuinely curious.

“Naturally. How else is one to discuss such stimulating ideas?”

Law spun her in silence. As they passed each other again, he said, “Is your family in good health?”

Robin frowned. Surely he was jesting. “Indeed they are, as you can see, they are all here and quite well.” Perhaps a little too well, she thought with some trepidation as she caught sight of Linlin laughing with a glass of wine in her hand and Pudding giggling gaily in the arms of Doflamingo. “I trust yours is also in good health?”

“They are.”

Robin smiled slightly. “Is that all you wish to say, then?”

“The candles are … bright,” he said and Robin almost laughed out loud. Now he was surely jesting.

“It is impressive how well they have been lit. I suppose it must take many servants to light them all for tonight.”

“I suppose it must.”

“You do not know?”

“I was riding when they were preparing the ballroom for this evening.”

“Ah, such luxury. I was spending my day preparing.”

“You do have more hair to style than I.”

She raised an eyebrow. A joke or a derisive comment? They engaged in a turn and then he spoke again.

“Do you often walk into town?”

“Yes, quite often.” She looked up at him through her lashes as she spoke, “We had the pleasure of walking with your cousin the other day.” To her satisfaction she saw his eyes sharpen and his mouth twist.

He was silent for a moment, then he said in a voice that was traced with bitterness, “I am sure it was a pleasure for you.”

“Indeed, we greatly enjoyed his company.”

He scowled fully now. They engaged hands as she stepped up to him.

“Lord Donquixote makes friends easily everywhere he goes, whether he determines to keep them is another matter entirely,” he said. He released her hand as she stepped out. They spun in a circle, arms at their sides, and Robin was vaguely aware that they were possibly too close to be appropriate, and yet she couldn’t find it in her to open up the space between them.

“You have certainly made sure that he is unable to keep them,” she said coolly. His eyes narrowed even further and she derived satisfaction from seeing him so uncomfortable.

They spun through the next steps together in silence and Robin felt a slight blush creep up her neck at her forwardness. She would have felt no grief in speaking her mind had it not further hindered Law’s opinion of Nami.

“What do you read apart from Saul?” Law suddenly spoke.

“Oh no, Mr Trafalgar, I cannot speak of books at a ball,” Robin said before she could stop herself.

“Why not?”

“You see, I am forbidden to do so by Mrs Charlotte. Books do not belong in balls.”

Law considered this for a moment. “Do balls belong in books?”

“Only those of great importance or melodrama.”

“Would you prefer to be in a book or a ball at this moment?”

Robin blinked at him, surprised at the sudden intimacy of the question. “A book, naturally. It is quiet there and peaceful.”

“I agree. Though you did say that dancing was important to gain understanding of another.”

“But of course, how else in society are we to engage with others without a bit of dancing?”

“By reading the same books.”

He took her hand and weaved her around his arms until she was locked in a position with his arm behind her back and his other hand holding hers. Her eyes were naturally inclined towards his and she realised he had pulled her slightly too close again.

She agreed with his statement, far more than she wanted to let herself think on. To have too many similarities with him, when he antagonised her so, was most unpleasant. “Do you consider books to be greater than wealth?” she asked. She watched his lips as he responded.

“I do.”

“And yet you allow your wealth to dictate your actions?”

“I do not believe that to be the case.”

“Do not believe or do not wish to believe?” She shouldn’t be speaking to him in such a manner and yet, whether it was their proximity or the music or the soft glow of the candles, she found she could not stop herself from speaking with the honesty of mind that had so infamously made her the spinster she was today. "You spoke of order being the sole ruler of your life and yet I question if in fact you have let your own sensibilities influence you far more than you think."

“Where are these questions directed?”

“I am simply trying to determine your character.”

He spun her out of the hold and their hands moved into place to rest in one another’s. Before she quite knew what she was doing, she found that they were standing close, barely dancing at all, their eyes engaged.

“And what have you decided?” he said, his voice cool and stern.

“Nothing at all. I am puzzled exceedingly at every turn.”

“Perhaps that is for the best. If you were to determine my entire character at only one turn, I should think it a great slight on my behalf.”

She felt the edges of her mouth lift slightly in a smile, one that was as unexpected as it was perhaps unwarranted. And yet she could not help but smile at such a quip that was so like her she was surprised it had not come from her own mouth. His gloved hands twitched beneath hers.

The music ended.

Robin dropped Law's hands like they had burned her and stepped back from him. She curtseyed. He bowed. And they parted in mutual silence. She felt a strange sensation in her head, as though a headache was coming on, and her hands now felt oddly cold, as though the warmth had been taken from them.

She returned to the corner of the ballroom, her head pulsing and her heart even more so. Her thoughts were whirling in time with her dance and yet she couldn’t seem to grasp on even one to understand what she was feeling. Did she truly despise him this much to feel such violent affliction at only one dance?

She did her best to occupy herself with watching the ballroom and its guests, and was able to find some mild distraction in her distress due to Koala and especially Pudding’s flirtatious behaviour with every man they danced with. Viola danced for the remainder of the sets, solicited by suitors one after the other, and Robin occupied more of her thoughts with discerning the faults of those men and determining they were far from worthy of her friend's attention.

When dinner was called, Robin was glad for another distraction. Though, it was short-lived.

Luffy had spared no expense in providing his guests with the grandest feast the town had ever seen. Tables were spread with fresh game, roasted and seasoned to perfection, alongside vibrant puddings and terrines, medleys of vegetables, and an excellent array of sauces. To Robin’s joy, Nami was seated at his right side; to her disappointment, Law sat at his left. Robin was unwillingly seated between Spandam and Koala, with Katakuri several seats down and across from her.

She spent the entire meal listening to Spandam as he talked at her about his extensive properties, fine horses and well-to-do connections back in Marineford, and spouting his various opinions on everything and anything. She agreed to it all with as much politeness as she could muster, as she did not think he deserved the compliment of rational conversation. With growing irritation, she noted that he copied her every movement. When she took a spoonful of pea soup, so did he. When she sipped her glass of wine, so did he. When she speared a piece of suckling pig, so did he.

She wasn’t the only one who noticed. Every time she looked up to check on Nami who was blissfully engaged with Luffy, she saw Law watching them. No doubt he was deriving even further amusement from her discomfort. She contented herself with watching some of his own, as Monet to his left was continuously attempting to engage him in her own conversation about the latest parties and activities of their mutual acquaintances.

Several times, their eyes met and she almost swore the pain of their respective company was shared. But every time this happened, she pulled her gaze away with resolution, determined not to allow any vague sentiment to be shared for as much as she could help it. He didn't deserve her understanding nor her sympathy.

Koala on her other side was no help. She was irritable that Pudding had managed to sit beside Doflamingo and was engaging his attentions as much as possible. She kept leaning over Pudding to add her own commentary when she could.

After dinner, Robin excused herself from Spandam’s unwelcome company to take a turn around the room with Viola while dessert was served. The talk in the room turned to music and soon there were calls for the grand pianoforte to be played. As Luffy began to petition Nami, Koala stood and made her way across the room to promptly sit at the instrument, a self-satisfied smile on her face.

Nami shared a look of horror with Robin. Koala, so upset by the lack of attention she had received that evening from the most desired gentlemen, and so determined to prove herself to be an accomplished woman, launched into a piano composition far above her own abilities. Her voice was weak, her fingers clumsy and her memory ineffective. Only Luffy seemed to be enjoying it, nodding along with a smile.

The rest of the party, however, were far less amused. The guests chatted loudly, Monet curled her lip, and while Law’s expression was as stoic as ever, the crease of his brows told Robin all she needed to know of his opinion. Doflamingo didn’t hide his derision, and openly laughed when Pudding rolled her eyes and made a complaint.

Linlin shook her head. “Poor girl, she’s a lovely little thing but her accomplishments need work,” she said to Mrs Buckin who nodded with sympathy.

Robin closed her eyes to compose herself. “Lord, help me.”

Viola grimaced and squeezed her arm. “Fear not, this piece is not too long.”

The piece, however, seemed to go on for far too long. Robin wasn’t sure if Koala had deliberately extended it to show off or if it was just the impression of time moving slower than a morning sermon, but it was agony, nonetheless.

Finally, with a great delivery of the keys, Koala finished. She beamed proudly and Robin bit her lip; she looked so pleased it made her heart ache. Clapping sounded around the room with the optimism that someone else would play. To Robin’s horror, upon taking the applause as a sign of encouragement, Koala began to play a second piece.

“Christ, can’t we listen to a woman who can actually play?” Doflamingo called, his words dripping with scorn.

Several people laughed, Monet, Pudding and Linlin among them as the loudest. Robin closed her eyes, aghast at his comments. Such indecency, and at the humiliation of a young girl!

Koala faltered her playing and paused, looking around at the room. Robin caught eyes with Katakuri, pleading. He jumped up to take charge.

“You did well, why don’t we let some of the other ladies have a chance to exhibit now?” he said. Koala blinked up at him and Robin could see tears beginning to form in her eyes as she understood.

“Miss Riku,” Doflamingo called across the room. “Isn’t it said that you are a great proficient? Why don’t you play for us?” Viola coloured and her eyes narrowed in his direction.

“Please,” Robin whispered. At least if Viola could distract them with her accomplished skills, perhaps Koala’s performance could be put out of mind.

Viola nodded with a sympathetic grimace, and made her way to the pianoforte amidst much applause. She smiled kindly at Koala as the younger girl stood.

“You did very well,” she said. “Perhaps you could join me for a duet?”

Koala shook her head, curtseyed clumsily, and hurried out of the room with her head bowed. Katakuri followed and Robin was grateful for him; he would be her best comfort right now.

Viola looked at Robin with regret, then sat at the pianoforte and began to play. She chose a piece that was lively and crowd-pleasing, but not entirely complex or sophisticated. Robin could have kissed her friend on the cheek for choosing something that wouldn’t overshadow Koala with derision. She was very good, with an elegant manner of playing and a charming voice.

“Miss Nico,” Spandam said, appearing at Robin’s elbow.

She nearly jumped out of her skin. “Mr Spandam.”

“Miss Riku is such an excellent player, I must say. Quite an improvement from your sister.”

“Koala is still learning, she is only 17, sir,” Robin said stiffly.

“How are your skills on the pianoforte, Miss Nico?”

“I do not profess myself to be such a proficient as Viola.”

“But your skills are greater than Miss Fisher's?”

“I have more years of experience than her."

“I see, I see.” Spandam stepped closer and Robin deliberately shifted her footing to create space between them. “Tell me, who is that gentleman standing beside the lovely Miss Green?”

“That is Mr Trafalgar.”

Spandam gasped. “Mr Law Trafalgar?”

“The same.”

“Why! I knew of him when I attended Grand Line University. I crossed paths with him in the halls many a time.”

“How wonderful,” Robin said coolly.

“I must speak with him!”

Before Robin could intervene, Spandam hurried away from her towards Law. “Mr Spandam please, he will consider it an impertinence!” Robin hissed, but he either didn’t hear her or didn’t care. He stopped behind Law who was standing with one arm on his hip, talking to Monet.

Spandam cleared his throat. “Mr Trafalgar.” Law didn’t seem to hear him. Spandam tried again. “Mr Trafalgar!” he practically shouted. Half the room looked over and Viola glanced up from her playing.

Law turned to look at Spandam, a frown on his face. He eyed Spandam up and down, clearly perturbed at the rude introduction. Despite their relatively similar heights, Law’s stature and elegance of dress made him appear taller and more formidable than the spindly man.

“Ahem, Mr Trafalgar. When I heard from my fair companion, Miss Nico,” he gestured back to Robin, “that you were here, I knew I must make myself known. I, too, attended Grand Line University in the same class as you.”

Law stared down at him, eyes narrowing. After a moment’s pause, he said, “I see.”

“I am Mr Spandam,” the man bowed. “You would know of my father, of course."

"I do not."

"I - I see." He cleared his throat again. "I studied for a time at the college but upon realising my talents were too great, I made my leave early. I am a guest at Mrs Charlotte’s parlour home, much to my delight. It is a true joy to be able to spend time with such lovely young ladies. I am especially partial to Miss Nico, she is such an exquisite creature.”

Oh my, Robin thought with a grimace. She hurried over and curtseyed to a stunned Law and Monet. “Mr Trafalgar, Miss Green, may I share my gratitude once again to you and Mr Monkey for inviting us this evening. Your hospitality has been greatly appreciated.” She avoided Law’s gaze as well as she could and focused on Monet instead. She couldn’t help but recall the way he had looked at her as they danced.

Monet inclined her head, her gaze haughty. “Of course, Miss Nico. It is a pleasure to entertain you and your … company,” her yellow eyes looked Mr Spandam up and down.

“Miss Green, the pleasure of your company is all mine,” Mr Spandam simpered. “I must say, the way you have decorated this dusty old home is truly impressive, and may I compliment you on the elegance of the candles and the finesse of the silverware.”

Robin tried her best to keep a neutral expression. The elegance of the candles and the finesse of the silverware? Monet raised a perfectly trimmed eyebrow and Law frowned.

“You are … most kind,” Monet said after a moment’s hesitation.

“Indeed I am. I have been sure to pay similar compliments to Mrs Charlotte and make her aware that her home is the most charming place of residence for young ladies as ever I have come across. You may imagine how happy I am to pay such delicate little compliments that are always acceptable to the ladies, and to receive their gratitude in return.”

Robin pressed her lips together tightly. His sincerity in spouting such ridiculousness truly had no bounds and she was now in serious danger of bursting out in laughter. She looked away from Spandam to avoid slipping up and found herself catching the gaze of Law. She pressed her lips even more tightly; for all that his expression remained unwavering, she was certain that she glimpsed the same derisive mirth in his eyes.

“How fortunate you are, Mr Spandam, to possess such talent,” Law said with such dry wit that Robin had to exhale a soft breath to keep from laughing out loud.

Spandam bowed his head and appeared so gratified by what he clearly assumed to be a genuine favour that Robin, despite knowing she was pushing all boundaries of grace, couldn’t help but speak. “Mr Spandam, may I ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed from the impulse of the moment or arise from previous study?”

Law shifted beside her.

Spandam nodded with sincere contemplation. “I do always try to speak chiefly from what is passing in the moment. Although, I occasionally entertain myself with devising such delicate little compliments in accordance with the encouragement from my father who wished me to develop the charisma of the habit. However,” he said with great importance, “I always endeavour to give them as unstudied an air as possible.”

“Believe me, Mr Spandam, no one would ever have any inclination that it was rehearsed,” Robin said with all implication of sincerity.

A huff that was almost a laugh sounded from Law. If it wasn’t for the fact that she knew it to be impossible, it seemed that he was finding as much humour in Spandam’s nature as she was. She recalled their dance and turned her eyes from him, feeling a strange warmth suddenly rising through her neck to her face.

Viola concluded her playing, and Robin and her party joined in clapping. The young lady stood and curtseyed. Every day, Robin thought that men were truly stupid creatures to allow a woman like her friend to go unwed when she had such beauty and accomplishments.

“Will you not play another piece, Miss Riku?” Stussy encouraged.

Viola smiled politely. “No, thank you. Please, would someone else like to perform?”

Spandam began to walk toward the pianoforte, his skinny arm extended. “I must say that I have the greatest respect for young ladies who are so accomplished. Miss Riku, you are truly the brightest ornament in the room with such talent,” he smiled toothily at Viola.

Her own smile was thin. “You are all kindness, Mr Spandam.” She shared a look of despair with Robin and made to walk to her, but her father spoke out and encouraged her to return to sit by him.

Unfortunately, Spandam continued, speaking at such volume above the chatter of the room that Robin wished to jump out the window just to escape. “I have been fortunate enough to be born with the skills to play the pianoforte. I practised much in my youth and consider myself to be a great proficient, perhaps equal to even that of Miss Riku.”

Doflamingo laughed loudly and Pudding giggled.

Robin pressed her hands together and prayed that he would stop talking.

“I should have great pleasure in providing this excellent company with my playing if no one else wishes to – oh, Miss Green.”

Monet had marched with purpose away from Law and Robin to sit at the pianoforte with a grand sweep of her white gown. She smiled prettily at the company and began to play a fast-paced, illustrious piece without needing to look down at the keys.

“Ah, yes,” Spandam said with a laugh. “Most excellent.” He stood by her, tapping his hands and humming along.

As though sensing Robin's humiliation and deciding it needed to be further increased, Linlin began to speak to Mrs Buckin, Stussy, Viola and Lord Riku with just as much if not more volume than Spandam had, no doubt brought on by the sheer amount of drink she had consumed.

“Mr Spandam is such a respectable man in Marineford,” she said, leaning over the table to be heard over the sound of Monet’s elaborate playing. “He has taken quite a fancy to Robin, if you can believe it,” she nodded. Viola glanced at Robin, her eyes creased in sympathy, and Robin suddenly became very aware of the fact that she was still standing beside Law. She couldn’t bear to look at him. “He fancied Nami, of course, but I told him – I said – ‘Mr Spandam, Nami is practically engaged to Mr Monkey and he has laid his claim on her first’. And Mr Spandam was most disappointed. Then he was greatly enticed by my dear Pudding, but I told him again – I said – ‘Mr Spandam, my darling Pudding has captured the attentions of Lord Donquixote', and he was quite disappointed again, but when I pointed out that Robin would be suitable choice, he was greatly improved and has been soliciting her feelings ever since. And you know, with Nami’s marriage to Mr Monkey and Pudding's marriage to Lord Donquixote, they will put any of my girls in the path of other rich men. I have high hopes for Koala once she’s matured a bit, and my little Bonney. They will marry very well, indeed, I'm certain of it.”

Robin could have died. Thankfully, it didn’t appear as though Luffy had heard a thing, as he was still talking to Nami. Doflamingo was sipping his wine, watching Linlin with a calculating expression. Mrs Buckin was nodding with exaggerated sympathy, having also drunk plenty of wine, while Stussy and Lord Riku had the grace to look abashed. Viola's face had turned to stone.

She couldn’t stop herself from glancing out of her peripheral vision at Law. All mirth had disappeared from the man’s grey eyes, which had grown cold, and a muscle was twitching in his jaw. He suddenly bowed stiffly to Robin and marched out of the room, where to, Robin could only imagine.

By some miracle, at that moment, Luffy stood to invite everyone to return to the ballroom to conclude the evening with more dancing.

Spandam began to walk to Robin, his hand extended, when another hand emerged to take her instead. It was Katakuri who had returned from comforting Koala.

"Excuse me, Mr Spandam, Miss Nico has already promised me a dance," he said. Spandam's mouth fell open and Katakuri gently led her away.

“Thank you,” she whispered with deep gratitude.

“I must be a good brother when I can,” he said, as he took her on his arm to the ballroom.

“How is Koala?”

“Unwell,” he said, brows creasing. “She insisted she wished to be left alone for a time, so I’m honouring her wishes. I plan to return after the first set of dances.”

“Let me, I think she could use a sister.”

He agreed and they joined the other couples preparing to dance. Most unfortunately, poor Viola had been asked to dance by Spandam. Robin tried to catch her friend’s eye to extend a non-verbal apology, but Viola was staring resolutely ahead, her expression still cold. Amongst the other couples in the line were Luffy and Nami, Doflamingo and Pudding, and to Robin’s surprise, Law and Monet. She had no idea how the young lady had managed to convince him to join her as her partner, but it appeared to bring him little joy.

As Robin curtseyed to Katakuri, she once again couldn’t help but glance at Law. His eyes caught hers as he emerged from his bow to Monet and Robin's throat went dry. The music began and Katakuri took her hand, and she was pulled back to the dance and her partner. She always enjoyed dancing with Katakuri, he was far from brilliant but he knew the steps and had a calmness to him that she appreciated. They spoke little as there was little to say, and fell into a comfortable silence.

As they danced, she took in those around her. She was happy to see Luffy and Nami dancing in close proximity, broad smiles on their faces, clearly enjoying every moment they were together; it drew a smile of her own. The same could not be said for Viola who was doing little to hide her disdain for her awkward dancing partner who was prattling at her – about himself, Robin was sure. Pudding, as usual, was drawing far too close to Doflamingo to be proper and was giggling so loudly it made Robin want to cover her ears. Monet was prattling without taking a breath about a mutual acquaintance and Law appeared to be barely listening. Indeed, his gaze was fixed on Luffy and Nami, and – on occasion – back to Robin herself.

The dance involved several cross-partner movements. The first, she was met with Luffy, who cheerfully asked how she was enjoying the ball. She thanked him for his kindness and sincerely complimented him on the feast, which left him beaming with the excitement of a young boy. Her next was Doflamingo. She kept herself from looking at him and felt anger crawl through her each time they had to hold hands. He provided her with compliments, and she thought of Spandam and his occupation with ensuring he had "delicate little compliments" always in his mind to flatter women with. She kept her replies short. For her turn with Spandam, she did her best not to get too close, though he made it difficult by pulling her in far tighter than he should have and by tripping over her leg many times. 

Law was her final exchange. For all that she had intended to avoid his gaze, as soon as his hand held hers, her eyes were drawn to his. He was looking at her intently, just as he had before, the light in his grey eyes quite unreadable. Perhaps it was because he was such a fine dancer, or because her previous two partners had made her skin crawl, or because of the way his fingers curled just so each time they were drawn to her waist or to her hands, but her humiliation, anger and indignation at nearly everyone around her, all but disappeared. 

They were silent, not speaking at all, but it wasn't unpleasant. Certainly not as unpleasant as she had expected, all things considered. As they moved together, everything else seemed to fade away until it was only the two of them, dancing in tranquil movements with a peace that she had never once experienced with any partner before.

When she moved back to Katakuri, the noise of the music and incoherent babble of the guests that echoed in the ballroom returned with a vengeance so violent she nearly tripped. Heat rushed through her chest up to her face and she swallowed thickly. 

"Are you well?" Katakuri asked with concern.

"Quite, thank you. I simply lost my bearings," Robin said. 

When the set was concluded, Robin turned to leave immediately so that she didn't have to look at Law, when she was accosted by Doflamingo. He gave her a charming smile that she did not return.

“I haven’t yet had the pleasure of a dance set with you yet, Miss Nico.”

She regarded him frostily. “I am afraid you shall not have the pleasure, my lord; I must find my sister. Excuse me.” She curtseyed and hurried off, side-stepping Spandam, and not giving a moment’s look back. She passed Linlin who was discussing with incredible volume what she would recommend Nami do to improve the appearance of the ballroom when she was married to Luffy.

Robin found Koala in a small parlour down the hall. The girl was sitting at the window seat, looking out at the carriages that were beginning to assemble to take the guests home.

“There you are,” Robin said gently. She closed the door and came to sit beside her. “I’m sure Katakuri told you not to cry, didn’t he?”

Koala didn’t look at Robin but nodded. Robin knew he meant well but the feelings of young girls were far from his forte. Robin sat down and took her in her arms.

“It’s alright, Lala, you can cry with me.”

Koala burst into tears. “I’ve been practising – practising so – so hard!” she sobbed.

“I know, dear, I know.” Robin rocked her as the girl sobbed, stroking her hair and feeling immense levels of vindication rising in her chest. She wasn’t sure who she felt the most fury towards now – it was a significant tie between Linlin, Spandam, Pudding, Monet, Doflamingo and Law. She supposed Law hadn’t done anything outwardly rude to Koala, but her anger was such that she couldn’t help but feel it for everyone she had a disagreement with, and so he was caught up in her wrath. Especially for his audacity in soliciting her for a dance when he had considered her barely tolerable! What had brought on such a sudden desire to dance with her? Oh he was truly vexing!

Her chief anger, however, rested with Doflamingo. It was evident now that his charms were merely for show and his manner just as beastly as Spandam’s, only improved by the blessing of good looks and a rather terrifying level of self-awareness.

Koala refused to leave the sanctuary of the room for the rest of the evening. Robin promised to stay with her – having no wish to return to the party herself – but disengaged herself momentarily to find Viola, who she was sure would also prefer the sanctuary, and would be able to lift Koala’s spirits with her kind words and vibrant countenance.

The door opened before she could reach it and she came face-to-face with Law. His surprise was such that his grey eyes widened and he stepped back.

“Miss Nico!” he said with more feeling than she would have expected.

“Mr Trafalgar,” she curtseyed, her manner short.

He glanced behind her to Koala at the window seat and understanding crossed his face. “I was looking for a moment of respite but I see you have already claimed it here.” Indignation rose in Robin's chest; he no doubt thought Koala was a silly young girl who should be more accomplished and not exhibit when she was unable. “I have a younger sister of my own,” he said and his voice was quiet. He looked at Robin and nodded shortly, “I will take my leave.” He looked like he was about to say something more, but thought better of it and hastened away.

Robin put her hand on the doorframe and watched as he walked down the hall towards the staircase. How strange. She would have expected his condemnation rather than his understanding.

Robin searched the ballroom in vain for Viola, pausing only to despair at Pudding who was laughing with a cup of wine in her hand beside Doflamingo, and Linlin who was still prattling to Mrs Buckin about the décor of the ballroom that was “soon to be part of the family”. Upon returning to the hallway, she spied Viola coming towards her from the opposite end, dressed in her coat. Her eyes were dull and her skin pallid.

“Viola, whatever is the matter?” Robin said, aghast.

“I have come to tell you that Father and I are taking our leave,” Viola said. “I am unwell and must retire early.”

“Unwell?” Robin stared at her friend. “My goodness, what has brought this on?”

“My spirits are greatly wearied if you must know. If you can forgive me, I will call on you when I am feeling better.”

“Of course.” Robin kissed her cheek. “Take care of yourself.”

Viola smiled wanly and took her leave. Robin returned to Koala, her mind puzzled. She stayed with the girl, doing her best to lift her spirits with cheerful conversation and playful jibes at their wealthy hosts.

As the family rode home in their carriage late that evening, Nami couldn’t stop her smile, Pudding gushed about how charming Doflamingo was, and Linlin talked over her about the splendour of their future estate. Spandam sat opposite Robin, smiling in a way that left her highly unsettled.

“Robin, I told Mr Monkey about the situation with Mr Arlong,” Nami whispered, her words covered by Linlin's crowing. “He was furious on my behalf and said he would do whatever he could to help me.”

Robin’s bad mood melted away and she took Nami’s hand. “Is that true?”

“It is!" Nami beamed. "I believe him to be the kindest gentleman of my acquaintance.”

She wouldn't say so out loud for fear Linlin would hear, but Robin was certain a proposal was not far off.

Pudding sighed happily. “Isn’t Lord Donquixote such a charming man? And so handsome!”

Robin glared at her. “He was horribly rude to Koala.”

Pudding rolled her eyes. “He was right. Koala should know how to play before making an exhibit of herself,” she smiled nastily at her sister who turned red and looked in danger of crying again. Robin pursed her lips, Pudding usually had little tact but it seemed Doflamingo’s attentions were encouraging her nature to be even more cruel.

“Yes, Koala, do take heed," Linlin said. "You could have caused such a problem for us. In fact, I had to apologise greatly to Lord Donquixote and Mr Monkey, but they were such gentlemen and said it paid them no heed. I also tried to apologise to Mr Trafalgar, for all that I dislike him he is so rich I knew it simply must be done, and he was horribly rude. I don’t remember his exact words but he insinuated I was acting out of turn and that he did not care at all for my character. Such an unpleasant man! I do hope we shall see very little of him when Nami and Pudding are wed.”

Robin took a deep breath. “Ma’am, we have not yet had any inclination of a proposal from either of them. And you should not have spoken this evening as if they were already to be married.

“Oh hush, Robin!” Linlin scolded, waving her pudgy hand. “There is no doubt in my mind that both men are greatly enamoured by my girls, and not just them,” she smiled slyly at Spandam who smirked at Robin. “Oh yes, I am quite confident that by the end of the week, I shall have at least three girls engaged.” She laughed, and Pudding and Spandam joined her.

Robin looked away from the nauseating spectacle and out the window. She could just make out the lights of Windmill Hall in the distance. She wondered, and it was a strange thing to wonder at a time such as this, if Law was standing at one of the windows, watching them depart.

He was a finer dancer than I expected. Perhaps … I wouldn’t mind dancing with him again.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

The week passed and not a single invitation nor calling from any of the men who resided at Windmill Hall was received.

Linlin was beside herself. “What is taking them so long? We should just call upon them ourselves!”

“No, Madam, that would be most impertinent,” Robin cautioned anxiously. She could just imagine how Law would react at such an intrusion.

Rain fell in an endless, grey deluge for the entire week. Pudding was aggravating, storming around the house, complaining at the lack of invitations and refusing to do her studies. Bonney was restless, unable to sit still for even a minute. Spandam continued to follow Robin around with all the undesired eagerness of a flea-infested mutt and all the posturing of a prized pug. By Robin's encouragement, Koala practised the pianoforte at every opportunity until Linlin told her to take herself to the servant’s quarters in order to stop pressing on her nerves.

Nami’s spirits lowered by the day but she outwardly remained optimistic. “I am sure he is simply waiting for the right time, and with this weather it is hardly favourable for any sort of visit."

Katakuri locked himself in his study to avoid the tempers of young ladies, leaving Robin with the unhappy task of having to manage the combined spirits of the household. 

By the end of the week, no proposal for the girls of Mrs Charlotte's Parlour House had been accepted – though one had been made.

On the first day the rain abated, Robin and Nami took themselves outside to pick fresh flowers for the table. It was a cool autumn morning, warmed by much-welcomed sunshine that promised a mild winter, and the air was fresh with the scent of rain and dew. The girls wandered amongst the flowers, shawls about their shoulders, talking about everything except Windmill Hall and its occupants.

Linlin interrupted their pleasant morning with a loud exclamation that caused the birds to fly from the trees with indignant chirps. “Nami! There you are! I have need of you in the drawing room.” She was wearing a toad-like smile and at her side was Spandam, his smile just as unpleasant but far more greasy.

Nami blinked at her. “Madam, can it not wait? My basket is almost full.”

“Now!” She took Nami’s hand and practically dragged her towards the house. Nami grimaced, apology written on her face as Robin looked after her in despair.

Robin turned to find Spandam uncommonly close, practically breathing down her neck. The meaning of this sudden intrusion was quickly made clear to her and she hastened to return to flower cutting.

“Miss Nico,” Spandam said with great importance.

Robin hurried to the next bush. “Mr Spandam, as you can see I am quite busy.”

He followed her. “Yes, yes, quite. Ahem, in any case, I will not keep you long. I have come here to formally make my intentions known to you.”

“I can assure you that you have nothing to say to me that I can wish to hear.” Robin leaned down to cut a rose from its stem.

Spandam smiled at her in a way that made her feel ill. “My dear Miss Nico, your charm – your modesty – it is quite the thing to behold. From the day I arrived, once I heard that Miss Belle was already taken - oh and Miss Charlotte, too - I singled you out as the companion of my future life. But, before I let my vast emotions carry me away, I must first make it known to you my reasons for wishing to marry.”

Indignation rose in Robin's chest. She stood up straight, her long hair blowing back from her shoulders. “Mr Spandam, if I may –”

“Ah!” he held up a thin, pale finger before her face. Robin bit her cheek to push down the nasty words that bubbled in her throat. She held her basket on her arm and stood still, looking at him with such coldness that one could be forgiven for thinking winter had arrived early.

“Ahem,” Spandam cleared his throat. “Firstly, it is expected as a man of my rank and status to marry," he nodded importantly. "Secondly, I believe it will contribute greatly to my happiness. I have long had the great desire to be married to a beautiful young wife within whose bosom I can receive great comfort and felicitations.” Robin’s skin crawled and she pulled her shawl closer around herself, wishing with all her might that Nami might be here to save her from such a ghastly situation. “Thirdly, it has been the specific request of my great father to marry soon. It has always been expected of me to carry on the family name with a wife whose appearance may at least be comparable to my own; I certainly do not wish for children who are wanting in looks.” He laughed, showing his teeth, and Robin swallowed down her disgust. “He said to choose a wife who is a gentle, useful sort of woman with humility and decorum. Your … ah … wit and vivacity … I am sure, is simply the actions brought on by being close to your family. When you are with me and my father in Marineford, I am certain you will know to curb such tempers.

“Yes, ahem,” he smiled, pleased with himself. “Now, as for the particulars of choosing you as my wife, Miss Nico.” His smile turned predatory and Robin inhaled deeply, her irritation and remaining control barely hanging by a thread. She clutched her garden shears tightly in her hand and pictured stabbing them into his watery eyes. “I knew that I would find a lovely choice here at the home of my father’s good friend, Mrs Charlotte. My … attentions back in Marineford were unfortunately dismissed on occasion and I have deemed it to be the fact that the ladies were intimidated by my good fortune and the favours bestowed upon me.” His eye twitched slightly and Robin pleased herself with considering all the ladies who had rejected him, she hoped, with good vigour and contempt. “I know, however, that as a lady who has been burdened with little fortune, you have the sense to understand the benefits such a match with myself will bring.”

Robin bit her cheek even harder, drawing blood. Lord, will he stop talking before I truly do put these shears through his eyes?

“As for you in particular,” he continued, “I had originally set my eyes upon Miss Belle. She is such a pretty young girl, with a temper to be sure, but one that I know can be moulded to my satisfaction.” Robin’s hand twitched over her shears. “I was quite devastated to learn of the attentions of Mr Monkey, but it certainly makes sense, considering her natural beauty and charms. I then considered Miss Charlotte, but alas was informed that her attentions were also engaged. Then, I considered the rest of the ladies at my disposal. Miss Fisher is a sweet girl, but she lacks finesse and accomplishments, and I require a wife who can satisfy my every need.” Robin shuddered. “Therefore, my final option rested on you, beautiful Miss Nico. Despite your spinsterhood, your beauty, your charms and your wit, are such that my heart has been drawn to you from the moment I made my choice. I have no doubt that your temper can be curbed in the right setting and I will taken it upon myself to ensure that I will assist you in this regard.

“Now, nothing remains but to assure you in the most animated language of the violence of my deepest affections!” To Robin’s horror, Spandam sank with great awkwardness to one knee.

“Mr Spandam please!” She tried to step back but he grabbed her free hand and pulled her down to him.

“I understand that your dowry is minimal and your connections few, however, rest assured, I do not allow that to colour my sincere admiration for you and I shall not allow it to when we are married.”

“Mr Spandam, you are too hasty, you forget that I have given no answer,” Robin said.

Spandam continued as though he had not heard her, grasping her hand tightly between his clammy palms. “And be assured that when I speak to my father of your beauty, your modesty, your humility, your economy, and other amiable qualities, he will be most gratified of our marriage.”

“Mr Spandam!” Robin said firmly, and she wrenched her hand out of his. “I do … appreciate the courage it must have taken for you to make such an offer, however, I am afraid I must decline such a flattering proposal.”

Spandam’s wide-eyed smile flickered and a look of inconceivable anger flashed across his face. He stood, staring at her. Then he shook his head and smiled again, though his eyes were still wide. “I understand that it is common for ladies to hide their true intentions from men they greatly admire in order to appear modest and desirable. As such, I can assure you I will not be deterred, and that your attitude only improves my affections –”

“Sir!” Robin gasped, shocked at his audacity. “I can assure you that I am not hiding my intentions and I certainly do not admire you enough to wish to appear modest nor desirable. You could never make me happy and I am convinced that I am the last woman in the world who could make you happy.”

He blinked rapidly and his eye twitched again. “Your words are very moving to me, Miss Nico. I am deeply gratified by your flirtatious nature and delicate spirit, however, I do order you to cease it at once and accept my proposal.”

Robin glared at him. “I do not have a flirtatious nature nor a delicate spirit and I must, once again, declare that I have no intention of marrying you and I never shall.”

The smile dropped from his face and his eyes flashed. He took a step towards her and raised his finger to her face. “Your words do a great disservice to your situation in life. Need I remind you that you are a spinster,” he spat the word, “of low birth with few connections and minimal dowry. You will never get an offer like this again! You should be grateful! You should be on your knees in the grass, thanking me for even considering a woman like you to be my wife!” All expression of charm and amiability had vanished, replaced by an ugly, scowling face that reminded her of a child throwing a tantrum.

Robin stood tall. “I would never thank a man like you for anything, let alone thinking you have deemed me worthy of you. You insult me in your proposal and yet you expect me to beg for your approval? How hideous.”

His sallow skin contorted and his eyes bulged with fury. He grabbed her arm and pulled her savagely toward him. “You will marry me, you wench, or else I shall –”

Robin raised her sheers and pointed them directly at his face. “Unhand me at once or I shall be forced to take action."

Spandam ogled at the instrument. “You expect me to believe that you, a woman, will dare direct such an object at me?”

Robin angled the sheers at his eyes. “I will not only dare, I will act upon it. Release me, now.” His eyes widened in sudden fear.

Hooves sounded on the road on the other side of the garden hedge and they turned in unison. Robin’s heart jumped into her mouth. It was Law riding his black stallion, his white top-hat shining in the morning sun. He reined the horse as he saw them.

Spandam dropped Robin’s hand like it had turned to coals. He wiped his palm on his grey coat, turned from them without so much as a bow in Law's direction, and marched back to the house. He left with such haste that he almost tripped over the grass and rocks in the garden. Law followed his movements frowning, then looked back to Robin. She exhaled a breath and tried to arrange her features to be neutral, though she was sure her face was still red.

“Mr Trafalgar,” she curtseyed. Her voice was shaking.

Law hesitated, then he dismounted from his horse and stepped up to the hedge. With each step her already aggravated heartbeat only increased its pulse. Oh what he must think of her! Seeing her act in such a manner, even if it was towards Spandam of all people. He would surely report it back to Luffy and that would reflect badly on Nami.

“Miss Nico,” he bowed and tipped his hat. His eyes flickered to the house and then back to her. He opened his mouth to speak but no sound emerged. Robin frowned, looking closely at him. He cleared his throat and finally spoke. “Is your family in good health?”

She blinked. That was certainly not what she had expected him to say. “I – why yes.” Sudden shouting began from inside the house. “Or they were …” she added with dry humour.

Law followed her gaze to the house as Linlin’s shouts increased into shrill exclamation. “Foolish, headstrong girl!” her voice echoed from the open windows.

Robin wkept her expression calm. “To what do we owe your visit, Mr Trafalgar?"

"I'll have her gutted for this!" 

Robin maintained her breathing as the shouting in the house increased even further to a volume that could only be matched by the screaming wails of a baby. 

Law looked at her and she, once again, saw something flicker in his cool grey eyes, the very thing she had seen the other evening when they had danced. She remembered the feeling of his hand in hers and the way he had looked at her. It had no doubt been a look of contempt at her low birth and obtuse manner. She was sure those sentiments were doubly increased now; she was hardly dressed for his company in only a simple shawl over her loose cotton gown, with her hair half-tied back with a ribbon. No bonnet, no gloves. She must be the picture of inelegance and every bit the spinster he already thought her to be. Especially as he had been so unfortunate as to stumble across her violent engagement with Spandam.

He suddenly stuck his arm out and she perceived a letter in his hand. “This is for Miss Belle,” he said stiffly. “Luffy had to leave on urgent business in Marineford.”

Robin blinked slowly, unable to comprehend what he had just said. “Mr Monkey … had to leave?” She approached the hedge and took the letter cautiously. The address on the front was in a clean, precise script. It had certainly not been written by Luffy himself.

“He did. We will be making our departure to attend Marindeford on the morrow. All of us.”

She blinked slowly. “You are all leaving?” Something about his statement weighed heavily on her chest, as though she had developed a sudden cold.

“We have our own business to attend to."

"I see. And when should we expect your return?"

"Do not expect it soon," his words were cold. Robin's chest rose in indignation. "Please deliver that letter to Miss Belle.”

“I shall."

Law hesitated, then he bowed. “Good day, Miss Nico.”

Robin swallowed the lump that had become stuck in her throat and curtseyed. “Thank you for delivering this to us personally, I know Nami will be most gratified.” He turned and made to return to his horse when Robin suddenly remembered. “Mr Trafalgar,” she called, “is there – is there a letter for Pudding, perchance?”

Law mounted his horse, an unreadable look on his face, “No. Good day, Miss Nico."

Robin stood still in the garden, clutching the letter as Law galloped down the road. She couldn’t believe it. After everything that had happened between Luffy and Nami, now he was leaving? So suddenly and so soon? There had to be some reason behind it, he surely wouldn’t leave without notice unless it was urgent?

“Oh Nami,” she said softly, looking at the letter. Her poor sister would be devastated. And then there was Pudding. Robin rubbed her head with a sigh. She had known the nature of Doflamingo's apparent affections to be nothing more than a trivial pursuit but to have it confirmed in such a manner was truly cruel. Well, it was to be expected. He was an earl from an old, noble family; Pudding was barely worth more to him than a pretty flower in a blooming meadow, and Linlin should never have given her such hope of his genuine interest. The consequences, however, would be terrible.

Robin slowly returned to the house. As she reached the door, Spandam burst through it, clutching his bags. He didn’t even acknowledge her as he stormed past, his face a putrid purple. A carriage had already been brought out for him, and he clambered into it with such haste that he nearly tripped. The footman hurried to assist him.

"Get off me, you oaf!" Spandam snarled as he almost toppled into the carriage, kicking his legs out like a newborn lamb.

“Mr Spandam, wait!” Linlin called, rushing out the courtyard, waving her handkerchief. “Wait! Oh, YOU!” she gasped as she saw Robin. “You foolish, foolish girl. Mr Spandam, please wait, Robin is here, she will surely marry you.”

“I will not,” Robin said firmly.

Linlin’s blue eyes bulged. “How dare you, you ungrateful child. You will marry him this instant.”

“I will not!”

“You are a spinster of little consequence. You will never have a proposal like this again. You must marry him!”

“You cannot make me!” Robin stormed inside the house, throwing her basket of flowers on the side table and hurrying upstairs.

Linlin ran into the hall and shrieked up the stairs. “If you do not marry him then I will have you thrown onto the streets you ungrateful little hussy and see that I won’t! Mr Spandam, WAIT!” She ran back outside after the carriage that had begun to head down the street.

Robin entered her room and slammed the door. She sat on the bed and clutched her head, her mind unravelling. So much had happened all at once and now she had the terrible task of informing Nami that the man she loved had left without so much as a farewell.

Nami entered the room, smiling sympathetically, and sat beside Robin. “I watched the whole thing from the window. What a terrible little man.”

Robin shook her head, “Sometimes I think I know every awful thing a man can do, and then he goes ahead and does something new.”

Nami chuckled softly. "Surely this is not the most unforgiving proposal you have received?"

"I think it might be. His manner was truly repulsive," she shuddered, remembering the predatory look in his eyes.

"What about the man who tried to offer you a pig to entice your acceptance? Didn't he say that the pig reminded him of you because it was a useful creature who would breed plenty of strong sons?"

"I forgot about that," Robin admitted. As a rule, she tried to forget the proposals she received. "I preferred the pig far more than the man, it was a shame he wouldn't let me have the pig and be on his way." She sighed again and handed Nami the letter. “This is for you."

Nami took the letter and opened it carefully. Her face changed colour as she read, turning red, then white, then grey. She handed the letter back to Robin, then stood and walked to the window. Robin opened the parchment.

It entailed in the politest and most unaffectionate terms exactly what Law had said. Luffy had been suddenly called away on urgent family business and had no plans to return at present, with nothing said about courting her affections nor of staying in touch. It also detailed that all residents of Windmill Hall would be vacating the estate with the same sentiments. It concluded formally with the best wishes of good health for "Miss Belle, Miss Nico and the residents of Mrs Charlotte's Parlour House". There was no mention of Pudding.

It was written cordially and simply, and Robin knew without question that Law had been the one to write it. She remembered the way he had looked at her and fury stirred in her heart. He surely knew how abrupt the letter was and no doubt revelled in the fact that his friend had decided not to pursue Nami for the foreseeable future.

After a long time standing at the window, Nami returned to sit on the bed and rested her head on Robin's shoulder.

“These men, Robin, what do they want from us?” Nami said softly.

“Lord only knows,” Robin said, stroking her hair.

They knew not how to broach the topic with Pudding nor Linlin. Katakuri managed to calm his mother down after much coaxing and convince her to not make good on her threat to throw Robin out of the house, but it came at a heavy price. She was so overcome with fury that she stormed around the house with the footfalls of a giant, leaving terror and fear in her wake. Bonney took to hiding whenever she came near, Koala cried every hour and Pudding laughed at seeing her sister the object of such wrath.

The following morning, as Nami and Robin sat in the parlour quietly discussing how they might approach the topic, Pudding and Koala rushed into the room. They had just returned from a walk into town and their cheeks were flushed. Pudding threw off her bonnet and fell into the chair before her sisters.

“You will never guess what we just heard!” she exclaimed with glee. Robin and Nami shared looks, clearly she had not yet heard of the departure of Windmill Hall. “Mr Spandam went straight to Lord Riku’s house yesterday – after you rejected him, Robin,” she giggled loudly, “and he asked Viola to marry him!”

Robin gasped with shock.

“He did not?” Nami cried.

“He did!” Pudding nodded. Koala collapsed into the chair beside her, hysterical with giggles. “He actually asked her!”

“Oh no. I bet he didn't know what was coming to him, she must have turned him down with great harshness.”

“She did! Oh – but that’s not the best part!” Pudding leaned forward. “Apparently, he was so forceful in his attentions that she ended up having to reject him on the basis that she is already engaged!” She and Koala collapsed in hysterical giggles, unable to breath.

Robin laughed incredulously and shook her head in wonder. “Goodness! He must have been truly horrendous for her to go so far as to form a lie. The poor dear.”

“I wish we could have seen the look on his face,” Pudding cackled. "Not one rejection but two in the same morning!"

Robin had to smile at that, she was sure he must have been gobsmacked to be rejected so thoroughly yet again. “Oh dear, I must go to Viola and apologise.”

She dressed in her coat, gloves and bonnet, and headed out immediately. This was good, she reasoned, Pudding now had some gossip to put her in a cheerful mood. When Robin returned with no doubt an exciting recount of how Viola had handled Spandam's unwarranted advances, she could break the unfortunate news of Doflamingo's indifferent departure.

As she was walking along the path, she spied a figure coming towards her in the distance. It was Viola! Robin smiled and increased her pace to meet her friend in the middle.

“I was just coming to see you,” Robin said.

Viola's expression was guarded. “What a coincidence, I have come to talk with you. Shall we take a walk together through the fields? I have no doubt you’ve heard the news.”

“Yes, Pudding has just told me with such a fit of hysterics I could hardly hear her.” Robin linked arms with Viola and the girls stepped off the path to head up into the fields on one of their favourite walks. “I am terribly sorry for Mr Spandam’s actions, I truly am. I had no idea he would have even thought to solicit your affections after mine. And to think – you had to speak such a falsehood of your engagement just to get him to leave you alone.”

Viola stopped walking and turned to face Robin. “This is the object I must talk to you about, Robin. You see, the truth is, I am engaged.”

Robin stared at her. “You are?”

“Yes. To Lord Donquixote.”

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

“You are engaged to Lord Donquixote?” Robin repeated in all astonishment.

Viola smiled slightly. “I know it is difficult to take in, but I promise you it is the truth.”

“He – he proposed so suddenly? Without courting you?”

“Actually,” Viola took a deep breath, “we had been courting for three weeks. He proposed after the Windmill ball and we have been engaged now a week. I have been most anxious for this terrible rain to let up so that I could tell you away from prying ears.”

Robin stared at her friend blankly. “Three weeks?” Viola nodded. “But he has been flirting with my sisters, with all of us?”

“Yes, that was a front to hide our courtship from the town.”

“I … I don’t understand.”

“No, I didn’t think you would.” Viola took her arm again and they continued to walk side-by-side through the fields. “We, in fact, first met when he was arriving to Merry. I was walking into town when he came riding down the road on his way to Windmill Hall and stopped to greet me. It was a brief encounter but I found myself highly intrigued by him. His manner was so charming and stopping his ride to greet me was terribly chivalrous.”

"And romantic, no doubt I'm sure you thought," Robin said; she knew how fond her friend was of romantic love stories, a man like Doflamingo arriving on his horse would have been just the thing to encourage her fancy.

“Oh yes," Viola laughed. "I told him he was most welcome at Riku Lodge at any time. That afternoon, as you know, we were properly introduced when he came to pay his respects to my father and take up my offer. He ended up staying for tea and we got along quite famously; he can be very easy to talk to, you know, when he isn’t posturing for the sake of admiration." She smiled wryly. "Again as you know, he solicited my hand for the first dance at the town ball, as is proper, and I enjoyed the dance thoroughly. He is an excellent dancer and conversationalist, and I confess I was rather taken by him. But, at that stage, it was nothing more than intrigue. I had no thoughts whatsoever that he felt similarly; he is of high consequence after all, and I saw how he conversed with all the other ladies of the town. I did not wish to flatter myself that there was any mutual connection between us.”

There was an edge in her tone that caused Robin to squeeze her arm.

Viola smiled fondly at her and continued. “So, you can imagine my surprise when, the day after the ball, he arrived quite unannounced in the morning, right as Father left to town to take care of business for the day. I gave my apologies on Father’s behalf and he said – and I’m sure you can imagine my surprise at this – he said he was not there for my father at all, but for myself! He recalled I said I was fond of riding and asked me to join him on a ride through the countryside.” She bit her lip and her eyes shifted to Robin’s. “Unchaperoned.”

Robin’s eyebrows raised quickly. “Unchaperoned?” she almost stopped in her path.

Viola shot her an understanding smile. “Believe me, I was as shocked as you are. I questioned him greatly on the propriety of it, on his manner of asking such a thing, and on what it would do to my reputation. His explanation was thus: he wished to court me in a quiet, unobserved manner. He said that one of his greatest displeasures is trying to openly court a woman. He said it makes all intentions disingenuous, as it encourages affection only to gain the favour of society and the partner without true meaning, and he considered it an ill-favoured societal requirement.”

Robin looked out across the fields, watching the wind gently blow the grass in green waves. She supposed Doflamingo had a point, however, to make such a suggestion was so utterly inappropriate she would never have expected it from a man of his status. It rather seemed to her to be an excuse not to take the courtship itself seriously.

“I somewhat agreed with him,” Viola continued, “but still insisted upon the impropriety of it and how it would damage my family’s reputation. He said, admittedly with some cruelty, that my family’s reputation was already such that even a lady of my connections had become a spinster and, if I ever hoped to become married, this was my only choice.”

Robin turned to look at Viola, indignation rising in her chest. “He said that?”

“He did,” Viola admitted with a dry laugh. “Not quite so charming on that occasion, I must admit. However, he did make his point and he made it well. He then rectified his callousness by saying that he found me to be the most handsome woman of his acquaintance and he wished to learn through soliciting private agreements if his true affection could be sustained for me. He said we would engage with each other privately when my father was on business and take the time to truly get to know one another.”

Viola sighed and pushed a strand of stray hair behind her ear. “Despite my misgivings, I agreed.” Robin pressed her lips together. “We rode up into the hills, far away from town, and spent the better part of the day together. And we did so almost daily since that first petition without my father, nor town, nor any of Lord Donquixote’s acquaintances being the wiser.”

“And this …” Robin tried to choose her words carefully, “you think this was of benefit to you both?”

“I do.” She looked at Robin, brown eyes shining caramel in the sunlight. “Robin, I know it is not the proper way, but I found it so enjoyable. The freedom of being able to spend time with someone I admire without the pressure of my father and town breathing down my neck was delightful. We learned so much about one another and he showed genuine interest in me. He bought me gifts, too, you know.”

“Oh, the bonnet?” Robin gasped. “That was not from your father at all, was it?”

Viola shook her head with a smile, “My lord travelled all the way to Mariejois on the pretence of getting a haircut but when he returned he had many gifts for me. That bonnet was one, the fabric from my dress for the ball was another. He also bought me gloves,” she held up her hands, showing off a pair of white kid gloves embroidered with flowers on the back, “and a garter.”

Robin’s eyebrows raised. Good heavens! “That’s quite forthcoming of him.”

“He said it was only appropriate considering how intimate we had become,” Viola said with a laugh, her cheeks turning pink.

“Intimate?" Robin stared, aghast. Viola just smiled. She stopped walking and pulled Viola’s arm to stop beside her. “If he had not proposed that could have led to your ruin! Such behaviour – such actions – Viola!” It was rare that she found herself lost for words but now she found herself truly speechless.

Viola's smile dropped. “I am seven and twenty years old. If not then, when? Perhaps … perhaps I should not have allowed myself to become quite so carried away with our affections, but I have always been a romantic as you know and who was I to turn down such attention when I may never experience it again? And from one so handsome and rich.”

“What if you had become with child?” Robin couldn’t help but say.

Viola fixed Robin with a firm look. “My dear friend, please have some regard for my wellness of mind; I may not be as intelligent as you but I am not without some consideration, and I did not allow for any of our actions to be enough to cause such an event.”

“Oh,” Robin flushed. “I did not mean to insult you, it was only through my concern.”

Her expression softened. “I know, dear, and perhaps I should have been more cautious with my words. I suppose I should finish my story and then you can decide on your manner of judgement.”

“I am not –” Robin began but stopped when Viola fixed her with another look. She sighed and softened her expression. “Please continue.” They returned to walking, pushing their way up the hill. The breeze caught their dresses against their legs and tugged their hair from their bonnets.

“I did feel some trepidation once we started becoming intimidate,” Viola admitted, her voice quiet. “My feelings by then had grown exponentially and I was concerned that he was simply using me at his whims.” Robin’s gaze hardened and she clutched her friend’s arm with sympathy. “That concern became greater at the Windmill ball. His flirtations with all the ladies of the town – with you – with Pudding. His manner, the callous words he said about your sister. I am so sorry!” she suddenly said, turning to Robin. “He was uncommonly rude to her and when he solicited my playing, I know it was a behaviour set to aggravate not only your family but myself for his own amusement.”

Robin patted her arm. “Please do not apologise, it is not your fault. Is that why you left early and said you felt unwell?”

Viola nodded. “I was so overcome with dispirited feeling, which only increased when Mr Spandam forced me to dance with him while my lord, yet again, took the hand of your sister. I was brought to despair thinking that he had made his choice and it was not with me.” She sighed deeply and Robin, once again, felt indignant anger rise within her. “We fought,” she said bitterly. “He came to my home the following morning when father was out on business. I declared his actions unacceptable, but he insisted he was only flirting with Pudding and the other ladies to keep up a cover so that no one would suspect our involvement.”

“And you believed him?” Robin said softly.

“I … well that is to say …” she flushed, “I threw various objects at him.”

Robin laughed incredulously. “My goodness, you really did so?”

“Oh yes.” Her embarrassment disappeared into a pleased smile. “A few plates, a vase, a pitcher, some silverware.”

Robin laughed again. “Well done! I don’t suppose you managed to hit him?”

“Alas, I did not. My aim was excellent but he managed to dodge them all.”

“Pity," Robin sighed. She wished a fork had managed to spear him in the eye.

“He was eventually able to calm me down …” Viola broke off, flushing, “and then he declared me the most passionate woman he had ever met, and if I didn’t marry him, the most foolish. You can imagine my astonishment at such a proposal, I couldn’t believe it at first. It took some convincing that it was the truth,” her cheeks became even pinker, “but I finally accepted. And now we are engaged!” She laughed brightly.

Robin wished to laugh with her but the whole story was sounding so disconcerting she simply couldn’t. She stopped and pulled Viola to face her. Taking both her hands, she looked closely into her friend’s eyes.

“Viola, I – I hope I can be happy for you, but I must question your choice and if you have really thought this through. Lord Donquixote is handsome and rich to be sure, but his manner is so … so …” she fished around for the right word, “disconcerting. So many of his charms seem to be for pride of opinion rather than genuine manner. While I ... am sure he has many qualities you find esteemable, one of which being the kindness he still shows Mr Trafalgar despite his actions, I really must ask if this is simply a marriage based on position or if you do, in fact, love him?”

Viola squeezed Robin’s hands with a smile. “It is a marriage based on position to be sure, but why is that such a bad thing? Robin, I am terribly sorry for how he has behaved, truly I am, and if there were other suitors vying for my affections with kinder natures, I would choose one of them. But he is the first man to make an offer of marriage, and nature aside, he is a most desireable choice. My father is growing old and I am becoming a burden to him, my sister is practically estranged to me, I have little fortune left, and our connections and family name are not what they once were. When my father passes, our land, titles and any fortune I may have, will pass to distant relatives whom I have never met, and it shall be up to them to decide if I may keep my position or if I shall be forced to enter trade.” Her expression hardened. “To forego my rank, become penniless and be situated to a life as a governess would be the most optimal outcome, certainly preferable to what other choices may befall me. I confess I have been frightened of my future; I am not like you who sees such things as an adventure, and I have not your calmness of mind nor your intelligence.

“Lord Donquixote is an earl and I will become a countess! Never in my wildest dreams could I have foreseen such a favourable match. Do I confess to love him – truly love him? That I cannot say. However, I can be content with him and, most of all, I can live a life of incredible comfort and security.” She smiled fondly at Robin’s expression. “Do not look at me like that. I have accepted his proposal and I am happy.”

Robin forced herself to arrange a genuine smile on her face. “Then, if you are happy, I am happy. I wish you the greatest joy and contentment in the world. I only hope he will be a husband worthy of you.” He is not worthy of any woman, let alone one as beautiful and amiable as she, Robin privately thought.

Viola laughed and pulled Robin into an embrace. She took her arm and they continued their walk. “I know what you are thinking behind that pretty smile of yours, but I will take what you say to heart.”

“Lord Riku must be pleased with the match?”

Viola sighed and she looked out over the fields. “Sadly, he is not. Lord Donquixote did not ask my father for his permission nor blessing, but simply announced his intention to wed me and revealed our hidden courtship. My father was incensed and became so enraged that he threatened to remove my dowry. Oh Robin!” she put her hand to her chest, “when he said that I was terrified. I thought Lord Donquixote would turn on me then and there, and I would truly be left with nothing. Instead, he only scoffed at my father, said my dowry was barely a penny in his fortune, and if he was marrying for money he wouldn’t be here of all places.” Robin winced slightly. “He truly wishes to marry me for me! Is that not terribly romantic?”

“Yes … I suppose it is,” Robin said slowly. “They have not made amends, then?”

“I am afraid not. Father refuses to speak with him and my lord refuses to acknowledge his presence. Father has at least allowed that he will give me away at the wedding."

"When shall it take place?"

Lord Donquixote is leaving tomorrow to return to Dressrosa to prepare for our marriage and my arrival, and then I shall meet him in Mariejois to be married in the cathedral next month. I hope – I hope I can petition him to allow you to join us as my bridesmaid. However, I am unsure if he will agree. He has been rather adamant about – oh, never mind that," she shook her head. "If you cannot join us for the wedding, please do assure me that you will visit Dressrosa Park upon my request?” She smiled so eagerly that Robin had to agree.

“Of course I shall visit you. How could I not?”

Viola beamed. They reached the top of the hill and looked out over the spectacular view of the fields and countryside of Merry. They stood still for a moment, catching their breath and taking in the landscape.

“Now then,” Viola said after a while, “shall you tell me all about Mr Spandam’s proposal?”

Robin groaned. “I do not even know what to say about that! Such a hideous little man that he is. I cannot believe he had the nerve to proposition you after me!”

Viola laughed. “Lord was I surprised when he appeared in the hall, demanding an audience with myself and my father. I could see the injury you had done him in his manner and nature. He was somewhat attempting to be genteel and charming but, as you know, his countenance is already so repulsive that it was rather comical if not highly insulting. He went on a long speech about how he’d singled me out as a woman of character and beauty – after Nami, and Pudding, and yourself – and that he considered me to be an adequately desirable option.”

The ladies fell into laughter.

“What a ridiculous man!” Robin gasped through her giggles.

“Truly! I had to turn him down four times if you can believe it, and he only listened when I told him I was already engaged. Now, tell me what happened with you, I simply must hear the full story.”

Robin went on to relive the embarrassing situation of Spandam’s proposal, followed by Law’s interference and the deliverance of the letter. Viola laughed and grimaced, shaking her head at Spandam’s actions and gasping when Law arrived.

“Oh dear, Nami must be very upset with Mr Monkey’s sudden departure,” Viola lamented.

“She is but she puts on a face of indifference; I believe she will truly suffer when Mrs Charlotte finds out. I don’t suppose you know why he left and so quickly?” Robin chanced.

“I do not. Lord Donquixote has only shared with me his plans and the general admission that they are all vacating the estate by tomorrow.”

“I see.” Robin sighed, it had been a slim hope.

“I am sorry for her. I dined with them several times this week once we announced our engagement and I truly believed Mr Monkey’s affections to be genuine. He talked of her quite often.”

Robin laughed without humour. “The man who appeared to have affection for all had affection for only one, and the man who appeared to have affection for one apparently had none at all. What then does that mean for Mr Trafalgar who appears to have affection for no one whatsoever?”

Viola chuckled. “Perhaps that means he has great affection for every person he meets.”

Robin snorted. For all that Luffy and Doflamingo’s actions were now enlightening, she strongly doubted Law had affection for anyone other than himself.

Viola sighed as they walked along the small creek that traversed through the fields of Merry. “I will surely miss my home when I have left it; I am sure the town of Dressrosa will not be anywhere near as beautiful as this. But I shall miss you most of all.”

Robin smiled. “I will miss you terribly. I hope you know that I am quite vexed that you are leaving me as the sole spinster in this town. Who am I to sit in the corner with and laugh at the oddities of the people here without you? This country will be far less beautiful when you are gone and even less amusing. But you say you have no regrets and I order you to never entertain any. I shall make do without you, even if it breaks my heart.”

Robin spent much of that evening in silence, pondering all she had learned with a violence of emotions. One moment she was happy for her friend, the next she felt great apprehension at what a life with such a man would look like. The more she thought about it, the more she concluded how inappropriate Doflamingo’s actions had been, bordering on the vile and repulsive.

His charms, which had before seemed to be an abundance of amiability, now appeared facetious and arrogant. His flattery to herself now made her feel ill, especially to think she had briefly enjoyed it, and his attentions to Pudding who had been spoiled with flirtatious spirit drew such anger that Nami asked her at dinner if she was unwell. His rudeness to Koala, his flaunting of many false affections before Viola and his perverse manner of being intimate with her friend, all coiled together to form a hatred she had previously not thought possible.

“To think I once thought him amiable!” she scolded to herself as she sat by the window, attempting to read before bed.

She now was also starting to question whether his apparent truths about Law were, indeed, true. Really, she could not fathom how he could come up with such a great lie and for what purpose, but all his actions as they were now indicated that it was only natural for there to be some falsehood in what he had said. As for Law himself, his coldness and inelegant behaviour were such that she still considered him to be an arrogant, hateful man, no doubt in league with his cousin over his actions regarding her family.

“I am sure he asked me to dance simply as a way to prove a point to his cousin, or as a means to mock his impropriety,” she concluded to herself. After all, what possible other reason could he have for wanting to dance with a spinster of all ladies? And she was now sure that both men had something to do with Luffy’s sudden disappearance.

“Of course they would not allow him to marry a woman of such little consequence,” she scoffed.

She only had to keep Viola’s news to herself for a day. The following afternoon, Mrs Buckin invited herself over for tea with the promise of fresh gossip, a sly smile on her wizened face. She brought Stussy along and was most pleased to announce that her daughter was now engaged to a Mr Kaku from Marineford, who she had met when she was invited to the city by her cousins during the last social season.

Mrs Buckin talked extensively about all the details of the wedding, letting Linlin’s expression sour by the minute, before finally diving into the news that she knew would injure the household the most. With great delight as she sipped her tea, she revealed the departure of all the guests at Windmill Hall. Linlin was aghast with shock, so much so that she laughed and did not believe it.

“No, no, that cannot be so. Mr Monkey hasn’t proposed to Nami yet, nor has Lord Donquixote to my Pudding.” Linlin helped herself to a large slice of cake. Robin closed her eyes briefly and prepared herself for what was to come.

Mrs Buckin, smiling as wide as a cat who had eaten a particularly juicy mouse, said, “Mr Monkey departed several days ago to Marineford and the house is being prepared to be closed. Mr Trafalgar is to leave tomorrow, and Lord Donquixote has left just this morning with Miss Green – to prepare for the wedding.”

“What wedding?” Linlin said.

Pudding giggled, “Is Miss Green to be married? Who would have thought!”

Robin took a deep breath.

Mrs Buckin sipped her tea and said, “Lord Donquixote’s wedding, of course. To Miss Riku.”

Nami gasped, Koala’s mouth dropped, Linlin’s eyes bulged and Pudding stood so abruptly the chair was nearly knocked back.

“Viola Riku?” Pudding exclaimed.

Linlin cackled. “That spinster from such a family as old Riku’s? You must jest!”

“I do not. Lord Riku confirmed it to me himself this morning when I passed the house and saw several carriages being prepared to deliver some of Miss Riku’s belongings to her new home. The earl proposed last week. Lord Riku said he and his daughter were quite shocked.” Robin breathed a sigh of relief, she had doubted that Lord Riku would ever besmirch his daughter’s honour by revealing the hidden courtship, but in his anger she could have expected him to slip up. “She is to leave within two weeks for Mariejois where they will be married in a grand ceremony at the cathedral, where all high society will attend, and then she is to take to Dressrosa Park as the new countess.” Mrs Buckin smiled cruelly.

“No! That cannot be true!” Pudding wailed, and she ran out of the room and up the stairs to her bedroom, her cries echoing through the house.

Linlin’s eyes grew wider and she clutched her teacup in a shaking hand. “That – that – that man dared to play with the affections of my daughter and now has the gall to marry that spinster? How dare he! And Mr Monkey as well. Why – why – why I never!” The cup shattered in her hand. She was about to enter one of her tempers.

Mrs Buckin stood quickly, sensing it too. “I am terribly sorry that all three of your girls have been left unwed and after such high hopes, too. Speaking of which,” she pulled Stussy up, “we must return home, there is so much to do to prepare for a wedding. Good day.”

On their exiting the room, Robin took Bonney and Koala’s hands and stood also. “We will check on Pudding, excuse us, Madam.” She didn’t want to deal with Pudding right now, but of the two women, the younger was preferable.

Pudding was beside herself, lying on her bed and sobbing. Robin and Nami sat on either side of the bed and put their hands on her shoulders. Koala sat at the windowsill with Bonney.

“Come now,” Robin said gently, “you must have known his attentions to you were dishonest. He is an earl.”

Pudding sat up and glared at them through tear-filled eyes. “Dishonest? You think he didn’t love me? He did! He does!”

Nami glanced at Robin with worry. “Pudding, how can you think he loved you? Did he tell you this?”

“Well … no.”

“Then how can you say –”

“Because he kissed me!”

Robin clutched her skirt with her free hand and looked again at Nami, whose eyes reflected her own horror.

“Surely that cannot be true?” Nami urged.

Pudding wiped her eyes and sniffed. “It is true! At the Windmill Ball after dinner, he took me aside and kissed me. I thought – I thought that meant he would propose!” And she burst into tears again and fell onto the bed, wailing so loudly Robin thought her ears might pop.

“What a detestable man!” Nami cried. “Pudding, you are far better without him. Such a man is not worthy of you.”

“No he is, he is!” she sobbed into her pillow and beat her fists on the quilt. “He’s everything I’ve ever wanted! He’s handsome and rich. I would have been far above all of you in rank and the youngest to be married! It’s not fair!” She sat up, glaring fiercely. “Why did he choose Viola instead of me? She’s a spinster! I can content myself that he will tire of her within a month and spend the rest of his life regretting her over me!” she concluded triumphantly.

“Pudding, it does you no service to speak ill of Viola,” Robin reproached. “He has made his choice and a worthy one at that.”

“You’re only saying that because she’s your friend!” Pudding snapped. “She’s far less worthy of him than I and I am certain he will hate her before long. He loves me, I know he does.”

“Pudding, you cannot say such a thing,” Nami said. “You must calm yourself.”

“You can only say that because you’ve never been in love and you certainly never loved Mr Monkey!” she said with scathing bite. “If you had, you would be as distressed as I am.” She fell back into heaving sobs on the bed.

Nami stood and drew her shawl around her arms. “I know you are upset but your manner does you no favours. I will see if the servants can provide some broth to calm your spirits.”

Pudding cried the rest of the day and would have refused to attend dinner if Linlin hadn’t insisted. She spent the entire time berating the girls for their missed opportunities.

“I could have had three girls engaged by now, three! And what do I have? None!” Linlin cried as she shook salt over her already salted pork. “And after all I’ve done for you! Nami you should have worked harder to secure Mr Monkey’s affections! Why were you not visiting his house every day? Why were you so reserved in your manner? Pudding! You should have done whatever you could to ensure Lord Donquixote fell in love with you. To think he chose Miss Riku of all people over you is a disgrace! What is the matter with you? And Robin.” Her expression darkened and she glared at Robin with such ferocity Koala whimpered. “You despicable child. I have no further words to say to you other than you are an ungrateful, rude, selfish, unruly, monstrous little wretch. I should throw you out on the street! I have written to your uncle to inform him of the situation – see if he doesn’t respond with a request for you to be removed from my home altogether.”

Robin sipped her soup in silence.

That night as they got into bed, Robin confessed to Nami all she could about what she knew of Viola. She was careful to not allow certain incriminating pieces of the story be revealed, but still allowed her sister to know of most of the true extent of Doflamingo’s depravity.

“He was courting her for almost a month?” Nami gasped as they got under the covers. “And in privacy?”

Robin nodded. She put her toes into the bed next to the warm bedpan and curled them. “Despicable is it not?”

“Utterly disgusting! To think that I was flattered by his advances and even sought to turn my attentions towards him.” Nami shook her head and lay down beside her. “Do you think Viola will be well with him?”

Robin turned to face Nami. “There is so much I detest about him now and I must confess I am worried for her. But I do believe she is aware of his nature and knows the consequences. What more can I do except hope he treats her far better in marriage than in courtship?”

“Yes, you’re right.” Nami sighed. “Though, from what you’ve said, the courtship itself does not sound so terrible. He journeyed all the way to Mariejois to buy that bonnet just for her. And gloves and cloth for her dress. How impressive! That bonnet was so lovely, I should like one just like it. She will be a wealthy countess, wanting for nothing."

Robin looked at her carefully. “Are you well? I am sorry about Mama’s admonishments and Pudding.”

Nami scoffed a laugh. “I am well. After all, it was foolish to think that Mr Monkey could hold true affection for me. Who could want to marry a woman of my circumstance?”

“I think he does,” Robin said softly. “Perhaps he was simply called away on business and means to return.”

“I don’t think so, not if what was said in the letter is true. I think he simply decided on his indifference and had no further attachment left here. And those are my own thoughts, as well. I can say that any feelings I had for him were merely materialistic. I was only looking to secure my own fortunes, and so I cannot feel any great heartbreak for there is none to be felt. Do not look at me like that,” she scolded, noting Robin’s frown, “it is quite the truth. I feel nothing for him at all and I am quite glad he has gone so that I no longer have to pretend my affections were anything more than for wealth.”

In the early hours of the morning, Robin's restless sleep was awoken by the sound of Nami sobbing into her pillow. She rolled over and pulled her sister into her arms and let Nami cry into her nightgown.

"I really liked him," Nami whispered through her tears.

"I know, dear, I know." Robin pressed her lips to Nami's head.

Robin arose with the sun to walk and clear her head. She allowed the gentle rays of the dawn sunrise and the soft chirping of the birds to soothe her temper and brighten her spirits.

As she was returning along the wide path that led back to the house, she spied a familiar figure with a white top hat riding toward her on his black horse.

Law halted his steed several feet away as soon as he saw her. She was sure he was judging her appearance such as it mimicked her attire on the day she had arrived at Windmill Hall to care for Nami, covered in mud, her hair untied and no bonnet on her head.

Had he come here for some particular purpose? Well, she wouldn’t go to him that was certain, she was far too upset.

He sat still on his horse, who stamped anxiously. She stared back, unwavering. Finally, after far too long, he spoke.

“I trust your family is in good health?”

Robin’s heart thudded with indignation. Good health? Was he mocking her and her family’s situation? The nerve!

“Excellent health, thank you, Mr Trafalgar,” she said coldly.

“I see.” He looked like he was about to speak again as he opened his mouth, then seemed to think better of it, and closed it again. “Good day, Miss Nico.” He spun his horse around and galloped back down the road.

What had that been about? Huffing, Robin picked up her skirts and marched down the road to the garden wall, which she climbed over and landed with a soft thump in the garden. Now her mood had gone considerably south; his presence had rattled her nerves completely. Before, she had been so ready to take on what was sure to be a trying day, now she just wanted to follow Nami and Pudding's example, and curl up in and bed and cry.

But why should I feel such things? My heart has not been broken. Perhaps my pride has been injured but I have no need to be so upset.

“Ooh that man!” she snapped out loud as she stomped to the house through the dewy grass. “Coming here just to mock me and laugh I’m sure at his own good fortune that he doesn’t have to be associated with us any further. If there was ever a man on this earth I could never be prevailed upon to marry, it would be him!”

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

The months leading up to Christmas were miserable. Linlin’s ire was such that she barely spoke to anyone at all, and when she did, it was with such malice that all three of the younger girls had been brought to tears at least once.

She reminded them daily of their loss by bemoaning the state of their glassware or the quality of the meal. “We would be drinking out of crystal glasses had Pudding secured the earl! We could be eating suckling pig if Nami had only married Mr Monkey!” Never mind the fact that it would have been Pudding and Nami with the crystal glasses and suckling pig, not Linlin. And she spent many a meal complaining about Robin's voice and manners, wishing that one day she would never have to take note of it again.

A town ball was held in honour of Viola and Stussy’s marriages. While Viola accepted the great admiration of the town for securing such a fortuitous match with gentle humility, Mrs Buckin showed no such grace. Poor Stussy was shoved into everyone’s faces, and the old woman boasted loudly of her new house in Marineford, Mr Kaku’s enviable connections, his two carriages and his great position in society. She even had the gall to do so in front of Viola who, after half the evening of taking this behaviour, politely commented that she was looking forward to seeing Dressrosa Park and would be sure to invite Mr and Mrs Kaku to stay at the estate once they were wed. This brought Mrs Buckin to abject silence and made Stussy sigh with relief.

Linlin was even more insufferable. Her previous cruelty towards Viola had faded in favour of pointing out how she was far prettier and had far better humour than both Pudding and Nami, and that was why she had been able to secure such a favourable match. She also made sure to bring up to Robin how sweet, polite and good-tempered Stussy was, and how she was engaged at the tender age of 19.

Robin spent as much time as she could with Viola, lamenting the loss of her friend in the face of such adversaries as her parlour mother and sisters.

The following week, both engaged ladies left the homes of their childhood. Robin stood on the hill that overlooked Windmill Hall, watching the grand carriage that had been sent to retrieve Viola for the journey to Mariejois until it disappeared into the forest.

Another week passed and the paper that included notices of marriages was published. Viola’s was in prime position with an elaborate announcement encompassing nearly half a page. It included extensive details on the guest list (the veritable crème de la crème of society), her exquisite wedding gown of pink lamé wrought with white lilies, the circlet of diamonds on her head, her amethyst jewels and the 12-tier cake. Stussy had a far smaller announcement on the next page.

Linlin was beside herself in anger, clutching the paper in her hand and storming around the house in a veritable fit. "Lamé? Lamé? Who wears lamé and in pink of all things if they are not royalty?" she shrieked. "And a crown of diamonds? So tacky it should have been pushed to the second page! Amethysts? At a wedding? By my bonnet! Only a 12-tier cake? The earl of Germa had at least 16!"

Pudding cried without pause and claimed many times over she should have been the one to wear the dress and diamonds.

Cold, grey weather settled over Merry and a permanent dampness seemed to infiltrate every item of clothing and every bedsheet. Pudding was insufferable in her temper with no balls and no visits to town to draw her attention from Doflamingo, whom she continued to insist every day truly loved her and would surely divorce Viola within the month. Koala threw herself into the pianoforte with a renewed determination, Bonney became stir-crazy from being indoors so often that she regularly crashed into the servants as she ran around and Nami withdrew, becoming quiet and rather waspish.

Robin went outdoors as often as she could, despite the cold weather. She would take long walks through the countryside, usually with a book, and content herself with words and fresh air over declarations of false affections and ill tempers. On these walks, she more often than not found herself subconsciously walking to Windmill Hall and staring at the window where Law’s study had been situated, remembering how he would watch her as she walked around the house.

Perhaps I was too harsh to him, she began to consider as the weeks passed. While his actions had been conceited and arrogant, despite it, he was still the one in his party who had acted the most appropriately. A fact that now greatly amused her.

But still, she couldn’t prevent her temper from elevating at every thought of him, and she was certain that she quite hated him, for what else could possibly cause her heart to jump so violently at every mere thought and memory of him?

With Christmas came at least some festive cheer. Snow fell, blanketing the town in mystical white, and the girls decorated a fresh pine tree with candles, ribbons and ornaments, and sung their favourite carols by the fireplace every night. Two of Linlin’s daughters, twins Mrs Chiffon Capone and Mrs Lola Gotti, visited for the season. While they were two of her least favourite children, having made matches in trade rather than land, they were particular favourites of the parlour girls, and so the ladies, their husbands and their children were welcomed with much joy. They provided sympathetic ears to the plights of Nami and Pudding, laughed at Robin’s awkward proposal and her various encounters with Law, and encouraged the girls not to lose spirit in the face of men who considered women beneath them.

“When you find the right man, you will know why it never felt right with any other,” Chiffon said, smiling at her husband, Bege Capone, who was bouncing their youngest son on his knee.

Robin received many letters from Viola. The new countess wrote with great wonder on the size of her new home, the graciousness of the servants, the elevation of her status and the deep affection she received from her husband. She was happy, but she confessed she missed Robin and her father deeply, and petitioned Robin to visit her as soon as she could in the new year.

Following Christmas, their guests were to return to Marineford. In an attempt to lift Nami’s spirit, the ladies invited her to join them and stay with Lola in her little townhouse. They added that she might even be able to send a letter to Luffy to let him know of her presence in town. Much cheered, Nami agreed. Pudding was distraught that she wasn’t invited, as she was too young for such society, and spent the better part of the week crying in her room. When Robin received another letter from Viola, requesting her to visit, it was decided that she would accompany the party to Mariejois, where she would then take a carriage provided by Lord Donquixote to travel west to Dressrosa, while Nami and the others continued north to Marineford.

Robin and Nami packed their finest clothing and left the house with much relief just as the first warm airs of spring began to emerge.

Robin enjoyed the silence of taking the carriage by herself immensely. Over the four-day journey to Dressrosa, she was able to read many of the books she had packed, and she found good company with the footmen. The carriage itself was by far the finest she had ever sat in, covered in plush velvet with large windows to admire the countryside.

The land of Dressrosa was very fine indeed. To the west by the seaside, the fields were as green as after a fresh rain and blooming with sunflowers, the wind was pleasant with the hint of salt, and the air was already far warmer than that of Merry. The town was pretty, clean and bright, with houses painted in a myriad of colours and flowers hanging from every window.

The estate of Dressrosa Park iself was magnificent. Acres upon acres of land surrounded a sandstone-brick manor adorned in statues and columns. The pathway to the house seemed as long as Merry itself, Robin thought, lined by spruce trees that speared up to the bright blue sky, and circumnavigating an impressive fountain.

Robin had to collect herself as she stepped from the carriage. She had worn one of her best gowns, a flowery pink muslin, but before such finery she realised that nothing she owned could ever compare to this.

Viola practically ran down the steps, completely foregoing her new station as she pulled her friend into a tight embrace.

“Robin! Oh Robin! I’ve missed you so much!” Viola cried.

“I’ve missed you far more!” Robin said, returning her embrace with a laugh.

Marriage and status suited Viola immensely. She had always been a beautiful woman, but with the fine wardrobe of a bride of elevated rank, she was now positively regal. She wore a gown of amber silk finer than any Robin had seen, garnets hung at her ears and neck, and around her neck was the most ostentatious diamond necklace.

“Upon my word!” Robin said when she saw it.

Viola laughed. “It is a family heirloom, dating back some 500 years so Doffy said.”

“Doffy?”

“Oh, Lord Donquixote,” Viola said with a slight smile. Goodness, they are far closer than I had imagined, Robin thought with interest.

With Doflamingo in Mariejois on business until later that week, Viola took Robin on a lengthy tour around the home alongside the head of the household, a red-headed woman called Mrs Giolla who was anxious to ensure Robin would be comfortable with her stay. The inside of the estate was somehow even more impressive than the outside. The atrium was three floors high and covered by a ceiling painted with cherubs. Every room, from the dining hall, to the multitude of parlours, to the ballroom, to Robin’s own guest room was furnished to perfection with such opulence it took her breath away. Viola even offered to open up the art gallery later in the week and take her through it, as she was sure Robin would appreciate the priceless artifacts that the Donquixote family had on display.

While the house was beautiful, it was far too ostentatious for her taste. Where there could be gold, there was. Where there could be a marble statue or a wall-length painting, there was. In fact, right in the entrance hall, was a grand portrait of Doflamingo himself dressed in military attire and painted to detailed perfection.

“Doffy is having one painted of me to sit beside it,” Viola said as Robin was forced to pretend she admired it. “I sat for it the other week; the painter is quite famous you know, he is a painter for the royal court.”

The library was exquisite and by far Robin’s favourite room, with two storeys worth of books, an enormous marble fireplace, a large desk, and plenty of chairs to sit and read.

“You are welcome here whenever you wish,” Viola said, smiling broadly at Robin’s wide-eyed joy. “You can take as many books as you like, I know how quickly you read. Doffy has his own library and study, so he will not mind.”

It took half the day to go through the majority of the house and Viola promised that the following day she would take her through the extensive grounds. The girls sat down for afternoon tea in a parlour that Viola declared was her own. She had already begun to furnish it to her taste and Robin noted with approval the pastel-pink walls, the beautiful pianoforte inlaid with mother-of-pearl flowers, and the primary wall, which was in the process of being painted with a mural of the countryside.

“The pianoforte was one of my wedding gifts from Doffy,” Viola explained with a smile, brushing her fingers over it. “It plays exceptionally well. And the wall I am having painted to reflect Merry. If I cannot be there in person, at least I can see it every day.”

“It is a very beautiful likeness already,” Robin said.

Viola sat with Robin on a pink silk lounge by the window and poured her a cup of tea from a charming Wedgewood teapot. “Tell me truthfully, what do you think?”

Robin took a sip from the cup. Even the tea tasted expensive, with a rich herbal medley of flavours. She looked around the room and outside the windows at the beautiful view of the countryside. On the table before them had been laid a large offering of cakes and sweetmeats, all decorated as though they were to be expecting far more company.

“I think you have done very well for yourself,” Robin said. “It is a beautiful home and I think your new position suits you very well.” Viola smiled and sipped her own tea. “My question for you, is how do you feel of it all? Are you happy?”

Viola placed her teacup on its saucer and looked outside for a moment. Then she turned back to Robin with a sincere smile. “I am quite content with my choice. It is such a delight to be able to run my own household almost completely to my wishes, and while I am regularly busy with my duties as countess, I have more than enough time to myself to do with however I wish. My husband is quite busy as well, but so much so that I think it agreeable. You see, he is here just long enough that I begin to grow tired of him, and away just long enough that I begin to miss him. I do think that works greatly in my favour.”

Robin hid her expression by drinking her tea. She had wondered if Doflamingo’s manner was such as it had been in Merry and was not surprised to hear it confirmed.

“The only condition that I think I can truly regret, however, is that I find it lonesome,” Viola continued. “The servants are kind but they are servants; I can only talk with them so much. The townsfolk are also kind and there are some with whom I can converse well, but Doffy is very particular as to our connections and does not allow many into our home without his express permission. Nor does he usually allow myself to meet with them unless I am accompanied by him.”

Robin frowned slightly. “So, your only companion is him?”

“That is correct,” Viola said, sipping her tea again. “Although, his brother does come to stay regularly, so when he is here, I am able to spend time in his company. He is a very good-natured man.”

“Surely your family is allowed to visit?”

Viola carefully placed her teacup back in its saucer before speaking. “I am not allowed to see my family.”

Robin blinked. “Whatever do you mean?”

“Doffy is not particular to my father,” she said with a slight laugh that indicated ‘not particular’ was putting it kindly. “Especially after Father deemed to remove my dowry and rejected our match. He will not allow Father to visit me nor I to visit him. He has also expressed his wish that I do not receive nor contact my sister.”

“With Mrs Corrida?” Robin gasped.

“Scarlet’s situation is, admittedly, quite scandalous, having eloped with a man from the militia rather than a man of consequence, and so Doffy thinks it is best to distance myself from her, Mr Corrida and little Rebecca. It would, of course, be unseemly for a woman of my rank to do so.” She didn’t meet Robin’s eyes as she reached for a small cake.

Robin blinked rapidly, trying to comprehend what she had just heard. That is outrageous! To think he would isolate her from her family like this, and under the pretence of rank. She took a deep breath to push down her anger.

“And you are … content with these circumstances?” Robin said carefully.

Viola swallowed her cake and said, “I do wish he would have made it clear upon making his proposal instead of telling me when I arrived in Mariejois. He would not allow her to attend the wedding, either. However, it is merely the price to pay for this life.”

Robin stared at the clear brown tea that swirled in her cup. “I see.”

Viola smiled quickly at her. “Do not pretend to me that you are understanding, I can see your true feelings in your eyes. But I do urge you not to be upset, I have made my choice and I am content.”

“You say it is your choice and yet he was the one who pursued you," Robin said with slightly more bite than she had intended."

Viola tilted her head, “You do not think that this marriage was entirely of his doing, do you?”

Robin looked up from her cup. “Whatever do you mean?”

“You seem to think that he was the one who entirely pursued me.”

“Is that not what you inferred when you told me of your courtship?”

Viola picked up a teaspoon inlaid with a tiny enamel painting of a sunflower and scooped sugar to her tea. “Robin, I was fortunate enough to encounter a single man who is not only handsome but also of exceptional fortune as he was riding into town. You do not think he came to make his formal introduction to us later of his own volition, do you?”

Robin’s eyes widened. “Viola …”

Her friend stirred her tea. “And who do you think encouraged him to stay for tea and offered to play the pianoforte for him? And offered to escort him as he left, in place of my father, who I insisted should stay seated for the ailments of his knee? And informed him that my father attended business regularly and so I was quite often alone at the house?” She tapped the teaspoon against the rim of the cup, placed it in the saucer, and lifted the cup to her lips with a smile.

A smile of her own had grown on Robin’s face. “You sly creature. And here I thought you were entirely beholden to his whims in the affair.”

“Oh heavens, no. That is not to say that I was not sincerely dispirited by his insistence on keeping our courtship private, nor, as you know, some of his behaviour where it was concerned. But I will allow that it gave me many opportunities to encourage his affections and keep it.” She smirked and sipped her tea.

Robin shook her head with an incredulous laugh. “A woman of opportunity indeed.”

“Every woman must be one of opportunity if she is to make her own way in the world and make it well.”

The ladies spent the remainder of the evening talking, playing cards and reading. Despite all her misgivings, Robin was truly happy to be with her long-time friend again, and upon keeping a close eye on her manner all evening, she had to conclude that Viola was as happy as she could be.

That night, as she readied herself for bed, she wondered deeply at the choice of her friend. Could I be content with a life such as this? The fortune and rank were of high benefit to be sure, but to live a life with a man you could only tolerate for so long, who forbade you from seeking solace with your family and others he deemed inappropriate, was something Robin knew she could never find joy in.

The next few days were spent in quiet contentment. Viola took Robin on long walks throughout the extensive grounds, which were practically a countryside in itself. They were abundant with blooming gardens, fishing ponds and rivers, and there was even a menagerie that Viola promised to show her when Doflamingo returned, as he was highly partial to birds. The stables housed a wonderful array of horses and, chaperoned by the manservants, the ladies were permitted to ride them across the countryside at their leisure.

Doflamingo returned at the end of the week.

At luncheon, Mrs Giolla announced his arrival. Viola hurried outside to greet him without hesitation, followed by Robin. He rode up to the stairs of the house, dismounted swiftly, handed his hat to a servant, took Viola in his arms and kissed her.

Robin turned away, her face red. Upon my word! If she’d thought his propriety would improve upon being at his own home, it appeared she was gravely mistaken. I think Pudding is probably as far from his mind as anything, she thought with slight amusement. She started to wonder if she should head back inside to finish luncheon alone, when Viola finally pulled away, her face quite flushed.

“Dear, remember we have a guest?” she indicated to Robin.

“Ah yes, Miss Nico,” Doflamingo smiled in a way that was reminiscent of his previous charms, though Robin was unsure whether they had now completely worn off on her or whether he was withholding their full extent, because she found the smile didn’t reach his cold eyes at all.

Robin curtseyed and said with as much politeness as she could muster. “Lord Donquixote, how pleasant to see you again.”

“Indeed.” He didn’t bow and instead turned back to Viola and whispered something in her ear that made her blush furiously. Robin, once again, looked away. After a moment, he spoke out loud again. “I shall not keep you from your luncheon meal, but after that I must take my wife back from you for the afternoon, Miss Nico. Oh, and Corazon wrote yesterday that he will be joining us from tomorrow, if not this evening.”

“How wonderful, I have been looking forward to seeing him again,” Viola said. “You will enjoy meeting him, Robin, I am sure.”

As the ladies returned to their meal, Viola was most apologetic for his behaviour and assured her that he simply wished to present the collection of gifts he had procured from Mariejois. Robin brushed it off with a laugh. After luncheon, Robin took a book and went for a walk, using the words of a complex historical compendium to maintain a healthy distraction.

Despite its ostentations, she thoroughly enjoyed the gardens of Dressrosa. It was filled with flowers and fruit trees in abundance, and so many fountains that she was never at want for a place to rest. It was a pleasant way to spend the afternoon, lost in words and history.

Upon re-entering the house to prepare for dinner, Robin noted that a carriage was being led around to the stables. Doflamingo’s brother must have arrived. The one to whom was apparently fond of Law. She was most interested to meet him, especially if, as Viola said, he was kind and good-natured. Knowing his brother and cousin, she was most curious to make such an acquaintance.

She turned down the corridor – and came face-to-face with a familiar pair of grey eyes.

“Mr Trafalgar!” she exclaimed, quite loudly.

“Miss Nico,” he exclaimed, just as loudly.

They stared at each other for a long moment. She had thought she would possibly never see him again and yet, here he was, right before her very eyes. He seemed utterly stunned, and he was staring so widely she wondered if she’d possibly given him a shock.

“I was not expecting to see you here,” she said.

“Is your family in good health?” he said at the same time.

They stared at each other in silence again. Robin was breathing so heavily she might as well have been running and his eyes were so wide, she could see the darker flecks of grey deep within them.

Robin cleared her throat, pushed down the sudden irrational beating of her heart, and said, “My family is in good health, thank you Mr Trafalgar. I did not expect to see you here.”

He stared at her blankly for a moment, then replied. “Corazon – that is to say, Colonel Donquixote – invited me to join him quite at the last moment.”

“I see. You have been in Marineford then?”

“Yes.”

“Over Christmas, I presume?”

“Yes.”

“Were Mr Monkey and Miss Green with you?”

“I … stayed with Luffy for a time. Miss Green returned to her family up north.”

“I see. I don’t suppose you saw my sister, Nami, while you were in Marineford? She is there just recently with Mrs Charlotte’s family.” Robin had a feeling she knew what his answer would be, but she asked regardless.

“I did not have the pleasure,” he said rather quickly.

Robin nodded. Did not have the pleasure or avoided having the pleasure?

“Well, if you will excuse me, I must prepare for dinner,” she said with a quick curtsey.

Law bowed and they continued to walk as though there had been no interruption. Robin subconsciously held her breath as she passed him, for what reason she couldn't fathom, and kept her eyes trained up ahead. Yet, once she was halfway down the hall, she couldn’t help but glance back at him. She'd quite forgotten how elegant his stride was.

She turned her head back around - just as he turned his head back to look at her.

Robin took care to wear her finest gown, a midnight-blue muslin, with a string of simple beads around her neck. She knew, however, that it would not nearly be enough. Viola had gone to extra effort tonight and was radiant in a plum evening gown bedecked in rose-shaped pearls, and wore a set of amethysts, her hair in a coronet-style that showed off her elegant neck.

Colonel Corazon Donquixote was every bit the kind, good-tempered and generous man that his brother and cousin were not. He smiled with genuine humour, laughed with even more, and was so attentive in his communication with Robin that she was brought to true appeasement within minutes.

At dinner, the simple meals that Viola had requested in Doflamingo’s absence were replaced by a full, three-course meal of such richness that Robin felt as though it could be Christmas. Heavy potato and leek soup to start, followed by carved roast pork, potatoes and vegetables, then a salad of cheeses, and finally jellies, cakes and sweetmeats for dessert.

If the extravagance of the food wasn’t enough to turn Robin’s stomach, the manners of the host certainly were. Viola told Robin prior to dinner that he had not been informed of Law’s arrival by Corazon, and thus he was rather incensed. He spoke shortly, drank much and laughed without humour. Law said nothing at all and simply stared at his pork with such aggression that Robin rather thought if the animal hadn’t been dead before, it certainly would be now.

As Doflamingo engaged Corazon in a particularly loud conversation pertaining to a shared acquaintance, Robin couldn’t help but lean slightly across the table to whisper, “If you’re trying to kill your pork, I believe it to already be dead.”

Law looked up at her quickly and he said, with perfect seriousness, “Would we consider it to be a dead bore?”

Her lips twitched in surprise. “That depends on how you spell it.”

His eyes flickered slightly and he picked up his fork to finally eat. Robin returned to her own meal in silence, rather intrigued by his highly amusing response.

“Miss Nico,” Doflamingo called down the table, “do you play the pianoforte?”

Robin looked up from her dinner. “A little, sir, but I confess I am not a great proficient.”

“Do you play as well as your sister?” he smirked. Viola took a sharp intake of breath beside her and reached for her wine, and Law cut rather aggressively into his pork. Corazon looked at her with genuine interest, blissfully unaware of the jibe.

Robin kept up her smile. “I have more years’ experience on her perhaps but, as I said, I do not consider myself to be a great proficient.” She returned to her course when he spoke up again.

“Do you paint then?”

She looked back up at him. “I do not.”

“Draw?”

“A little.”

“Sew?”

“As needed.”

“Sing?”

“As much as I play.”

He took a sip of wine, the smirk playing at his lips. “And what is your age again?”

Robin pushed down the insult that was ready to be spouted – only for Viola’s sake. “Eight and twenty.”

Doflamingo sipped his wine again, regarding her carefully. “Viola is but one year younger than you and is highly accomplished. Have you seen her paintings?” Viola stared resolutely at her dinner, her face becoming flushed in the candlelight.

“I have indeed,” Robin said pleasantly. “They are wonderful, she is a great proficient at a great many things and I would never think to compare myself to her, not in accomplishments, nor manner, nor beauty. You have chosen well for yourself, Lord Donquixote.”

Doflamingo sipped his wine, his expression calculating. Robin smiled and returned to her dinner.

“Now, Miss Nico, please do not sell yourself short,” Corazon jumped in, still completely oblivious to the true nature of the conversation. “I am sure you have great proficiencies in other factors, and you must be kinder to your own good nature and beauty. I can say with great confidence that I have seen only a few ladies as handsome as you, with my dear new sister one of them to be sure.” He smiled kindly, and Robin and Viola.

Robin returned his smile with feeling. “You are too kind, Colonel Donquixote.”

“Pray, tell me what these proficiencies are then?” Doflamingo said. “You do so little in the way of accomplishments, what do you spend your time on in that case?”

“I rather enjoy expanding my mind through reading.”

Doflamingo snorted and swirled the wine in his glass. “Perhaps you should read how to be accomplished.” Viola exhaled softly again

“Extensive reading is a great accomplishment in itself,” Law suddenly said, looking up. "It takes great intellect to be able to read many works and even more to understand them thoroughly." He locked eyes with his cousin. For a moment, there was such a tension between them that Robin felt the air itself was heavy, as though stormclouds had just rolled into the very room.

Corazon quickly spoke up, no doubt hoping to dispel the unease. “I think such reading is to be greatly admired. I wish I had been a great reader but, alas, my attention has always been so fleeting to the written word that I have chosen the life of the military instead,” he laughed. “Law, here, was always the reader in our family, and he has such a wealth of knowledge it is enviable.”

Doflmingo looked away from Law, as though he had never spoken at all, and returned his attentions to Robin. “You must have been a great assistance to your governess."

Robin took a deep breath and said with as much control as she could muster, knowing full well what her response would result in, “We never had a governess. I have been the stand-in for such a role since I was 15.”

Doflamingo leaned back in his seat and watched Robin with the eyes of a hawk. “You were the governess?” he scoffed.

“As much as was possible.”

“Perhaps you should have taught your sisters to mind their behaviour.”

Law coughed and Viola’s hand twitched over the table.

Perhaps your governess should have taught you the same! Robin thought. But she said, “Perhaps I should have been better with it, but I have taught them what I can; it is up to them to act on it. I am sure, being an older brother yourself, you understand how difficult younger siblings can occasionally be to manage. Though,” she smiled at Corazon, “I am also sure you had little to worry about.”

“On the contrary,” Corazon laughed, “I caused a great deal of trouble in my youth. I was never a good rider and would trip over grass. My brother certainly had his hands full,” he laughed, and Robin and Viola joined in with as much humour as they could.

Doflamingo just smiled and took another sip of wine.

After dinner, they adjourned to one of the larger parlour rooms for supper. The ladies were served tea and cake, and the men fine wine.

“Come, play for us on the pianoforte Miss Nico,” Doflamingo ordered just as she sat beside Viola with her tea. Viola sighed and closed her eyes briefly.

“Sir, when I said I was no great proficient I was not telling a lie," Robin said. "I am certain you do not wish to hear me play.”

“But you did say you had greater experience than Miss Fisher and for that I think we can bear the weight of your inadequacies. Play for us.”

Robin glanced at Viola who looked so apologetic that she felt immense pity for her friend. Placing down her cup, Robin stood and made her way to the grand pianoforte at the end of the room. It was a beautiful instrument, far grander than any she had ever played, and she knew her inadequate skills were far from worthy of it.

Resigned to her fate, Robin played. She was fine enough at it, though slow and, without her music, occasionally fumbled. After the first few bars, Doflamingo began to talk over her.

“You’ll never be a great proficient if you don’t practice, Miss Nico.” Robin gritted her teeth and continued to play. “You’re welcome to practice while you’re staying here. You can use the pianoforte in the housekeeper’s quarters, you’ll be in no one’s way there.”

Lord! Robin thought and she began to play harder than was necessary.

Viola quickly jumped in. “My dear, you haven’t yet told me about your meeting with General Vergo, and I recall you were so looking forward to making his acquaintance regarding the situation in the east.”

Robin breathed a grateful sigh of relief as, for a moment, Doflamingo’s attentions were moved to discussing military affairs. I certainly hope he’s not going to continue these trains of thought for my entire stay. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Law had not yet sat and was standing quite still by the tray of wine, watching her closely. No doubt to see if she fumbled.

Suddenly, he walked over to her. Robin’s fingers slipped as he neared, his tall presence casting a shadow over the keys.

“If you mean to frighten me by your presence, Mr Trafalgar, I am afraid I shall have to disappoint you and let you know I was already this terrible of a player before you came along," she said.

Law stood beside her and she couldn’t help glancing up to him. He was watching her play with such intensity in his grey eyes it was rather unnerving. She returned to looking at the keys, lest she slip up again.

“On the contrary, I don’t believe I could ever frighten you,” he said after a moment.

Robin smiled slightly, strangely gratified by his words. “You think too highly of me, then. I believe I was quite frightened by your behaviour upon our first meeting.”

Corazon had disengaged himself from his brother and walked over to join them. “Frightened by Law’s behaviour you say?” he laughed. “Pray do tell, I would be most interested to know how he acts with company he is not so familiar with.”

Law’s eyes narrowed and Robin allowed a satisfied smile as she continued to play. “First time I ever saw him was at a ball held by Lord Riku. He danced not a single time, despite there being few gentlemen and more than one lady without a partner.”

Corazon laughed boldly and clapped Law on the shoulder with a large hand. “My, that does sound like you.”

Law shot a disgruntled look at his cousin and Robin gratified herself with his discomfort. “I knew nobody beyond my own party,” he muttered in such a manner that was to appear childish.

“Oh and nobody can be introduced at a ball, can they, Mr Trafalgar?” Robin said. “I recall Mr Monkey having little trouble with finding partners all evening.”

“Corazon!” called Doflamingo. “Did you encounter Colonel Diamante while you were at the encampment after Christmas?”

Corazon bowed to Robin with a smile and returned to his brother. Robin resumed her focus on her playing.

After a long silence, Law leaned closer to the pianoforte and herself. She looked up at him in surprise as he spoke in a low voice. “I do not possess much talent in conversing with those I know, let alone those I do not.”

She looked directly at him. “I wish I was a better player, yet, through all fault of my own, I have allowed my accomplishment in this regard to slip. Perhaps we should take your cousin’s advice, and both adjourn to the housekeeper’s quarters to solicit conversation and playing as a means of improving ourselves for the gratitude of our betters.”

A hint of amusement lightened his grey eyes, making them appear unusually bright, and he opened his mouth to respond.

“That will do, Miss Nico, you have entertained us long enough,” Doflamingo interrupted. The light in Law's eyes disappeared and he scowled. “My darling, why don’t you play for us now?”

“Oh I’m sure I couldn’t –” Viola protested.

“Go on. Play that exquisite piece you showed for me the other day.”

Robin stood, grateful at least that she no longer had to make an exhibit of herself, and stepped aside to allow Viola to sit. Her friend took her arm, apology evident in her expression. Robin shook her head, patted Viola’s hand, and returned to her position on the lounge. She picked up her teacup and took a sip; it had grown cold.

Viola sat and burst into playing a grand tune that showed her skills most impressively.

“Ah, much better,” Doflamingo said. He raised his glass of whiskey to Robin with a slight smile, “See, Miss Nico? Perhaps if you had put more attention into your accomplishments over reading, you would be married by now.”

Robin smiled back and sipped her tea.

༻❁༺

Robin lay in bed, awake, most of the night, staring at the opulent ceiling. Her mind was writhing with irritation laced with a healthy dose of anger. Heavens, how was she to endure several more weeks of this? Even more so, how could Viola endure that every day?

As the grandfather clock chimed three in the morning, she got up. It was doing her no good to lie in bed, riling up her own anger. She knew it was inappropriate, but Viola had said she could visit whenever she wished, and so she pulled a robe and shawl over her nightgown and headed to the library. She was careful to look out for any servants, but at this hour they would no doubt be collecting their last few precious moments of sleep before waking.

The library soothed her from the first step inside. The scent of books and wood calmed her frazzled nerves, and she inhaled it like smelling salts. She wandered at her leisure, perusing the impressive collection of books, until she came across a volume that had her stopping short: Weatheria Heights by Kujaku. It was her favourite book! A story of passionate, romantic love that defied all societal norms and even the norms of nature, a story that she had read time and time again as a girl before she’d lost all hope in the sensibility or sense of men. Only Nami and Viola knew of her partiality to it and only the latter appreciated it the way she did, as it was considered a controversial text for its dark themes and tragically romantic conclusion.

She picked it up and turned through the pages, reading over the words she had once known so well. She knew that society looked at her with ire, discerning her to be a woman who had an unnatural aversion to men and marriage, yet that could not be further from the truth. In fact, she considered both highly – so highly that she was determined never to settle for anything less than the deepest love and respect on both accounts.

She felt like she could use its reminder of the depths of true, unbridlged love now. As she picked it up and turned to go, she heard footsteps, and she whipped around to see Law of all people entering the library.

He stopped still upon seeing her. She flushed as she took in his appearance of a simple white shirt, jacket and loose pants. His hair was unusually messy; a sign that, like her, he had emerged from a sleepless night. Her flush increased as his eyes widened. Of course, she could hardly blame him as she was dressed in only her nightclothes, with her hair in a loose plait.

“Mr Trafalgar, I –”

“Miss Nico, you –”

They spoke at the same time and broke off at the same time, staring at each other. There was barely any light in the room, except for the small rays of moonlight that filtered through the windows.

Robin composed herself and drew her shawl close over her frame. “I am terribly sorry for my appearance, I did not think anyone else would be awake at this hour.”

“You could not sleep?” he said, and his voice was the softest she had ever heard it. Low and gentle.

“I could not.” She exhaled, trying to calm her racing heart. “I take it you could not either?”

“No.” He was staring at her so intently that she felt a flush creep slowly up her face. Of course, he must consider her attire and manner to be highly inappropriate. “The last time I truly slept was the night my parents passed away. I have found it difficult to sleep since.” He spoke with such brevity and ease that it shocked her. She had never yet heard him speak like that, without hesitation and measured speech.

“I had heard your parents passed when you were young,” Robin said softly. She held the book to her chest. “I lost mine when I was eight.”

He nodded shortly. She saw the tilt of his head as though he was considering her situation, but he did not speak. She felt gratified by it. She did not wish for pity nor to discuss it, and so many people often tried to when they realised she was an orphan. Somewhere, deep in her chest that was beating so frantically, she felt her heart soften. Just a little.

Law straightened himself and cleared his throat. “You … came here to find a book?”

“Why else would one visit a library?”

“To look at books and consider them without ever daring to open one.” He spoke so plainly yet again, his wit so deadpan, she had a feeling anyone else might have all but missed it. It made her smile.

“Are you speaking from the experience of your college years?”

“That and more.”

Robin drew her shawl closer over her shoulders. “Yes, it is a shame that many fine lords have even finer libraries, and yet for all their wealth and standing, they never use what perfect knowledge is at their very fingertips, instead relying on their own overblown sense of intelligence and idolatries of wealth to inform how they think.”

He tiled his head again, face shadowed in the dim moonlight from the window. Her hands prickled and she bit her lip. I just insulted him to his face. What was it about being so near his presence like this that caused her to loosen any grip she had on her tongue?

“Would you –” He stopped short, cleared his throat, then spoke in an altogether different tone, “What book have you chosen to inspire knowledge from, then?”

Robin held it up. His expression shifted and his eyebrows rose.

“Weatheria Heights?” he said incredulously.

Robin bristled at his tone. “Is there a problem?”

“Its reputation precedes it. I had thought you only extended your reading of romantic ideals to informative texts, I did not realise you also read it through novels, and one by Kujaku at that.”

“There is less merit in a novel than there is in a theoretical text?” she asked coolly. Any good will she had begun to consider for him was quickly dashed.

“Naturally. Fiction cannot compare with non-fiction theory and fact. Even if it could, that book certainly is not the appropriate one to be reading for those ideas.”

“Who are you to say what is and is not appropriate?”

“Merely a discernment of my mind.”

“And have you read this book?”

“No,” he scoffed so scathingly it drew her face to indignant flushing.

“Then how can you dismiss it so readily? You think you can judge based on such a societal conditioning without ever reading it yourself?” she laughed shortly.

His eyes flickered again and he flexed his hand subconsciously. “I know enough to know it is hardly an appropriate text for a woman to be reading and it is far too removed from realism to be of intelligent pursuit.”

“I take it you would never allow your sister to read this then, either?”

“Certainly not.”

“Because she cannot be allowed to learn about love?”

A muscle in his neck spasmed. “It is because her head must not be filled with unrealistic ideals and notions that could encourage her to seek what is grand rather than what is good.”

“Can she not seek both?" Robin said coolly. "Or at least learn that her worth is not defined in the cold numbers of a dowry and the harsh judgement of accomplishments?”

“I am perfectly capable of teaching her that myself.”

Robin allowed her eyebrow to raise. “Then you agree that those are not the full measure of a woman?”

“Nor of anyone,” he said simply.

“You do not believe fortune to be a man’s greatest merit?” Robin narrowed her eyes.

A hint of surprise flickered over his face. “I do not and I never have. I am merely surprised that you consider a book like that to be worth your reading.” He indicated to the book and she held it protectively to her chest.

“I am highly fond of it,” she said hotly. “In fact, it is my particular favourite. You may scoff and you may judge, Mr Trafalgar, but I determine it to be a book that understands the depths of love in all its forms and entices critical thinking about the nature of true affection. The characters do not allow society to contain them from their true love. It is a text that - that delves into the idea of what it means to love and, contrary to what I am sure you think of it, advocates for the complement of both romance and sense to form ideal companionship. It encourages romance in affection to the point of discovering powerful love in one's very soul, without holding back because of societal expectations, while it also encourages sense in one's actions and regard where such feelings are concerned. I am certain you of all people could find great benefit from a text such as this, to inform how you can learn to encourage affection and understand true feelings.”

She broke off as she caught the look in his eyes. His head was tilted once again and, instead of appearing aggravated as she had expected, he seemed to be genuinely considering her words. The light of the moon was shining on his eyes, turning the grey to gleaming silver.

Silence hung between them and she suddenly remembered their situation. They were quite alone in the library at an early hour of the morning, dressed down, with nothing but air and a book between them.

Robin drew her shawl around her once again and straightened up. “Well, if you will excuse me, Mr Trafalgar, I have a book to read.” She curtseyed and swept past him and out of the library. She didn’t see him moving to lean in the doorway, watching her as she hurried down the long hall.

Returning to her room, she closed the door and lent against it, breathing heavily. Indignant passion was rising within her, both from the urgency of her feelings and the embarrassed realisation that she had been drawn to such an exclamation before him. 

Of all people, why did he have to be the one to see her there? And why oh why could she never keep her manners in check whenever he was near?

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Robin woke with the sunrise, having spent most of the night reading her beloved book until she drifted to sleep. She dressed in a pink gown and sat at the writing desk to compose a letter to Nami. When she was done, she went for her morning walk around the extensive estate with her book, and then retired to Viola’s parlour room to continue reading over tea before breakfast. She was on her second cup when the door opened and, to her immense surprise, Law entered.

She stood, arranging her white shawl around her arms, and greeted him with a curtsey and salutation for the morning. She was intrigued to see him up at 9 o’clock when breakfast would not be served until 10:30. He must have been so aggravated by her boldness last night that he now sought to scold her.

Law bowed very quickly and stood still in the doorway, hands clutching his white kid gloves. He was dressed for walking in a long black coat and yellow waistcoat.

“To what do I owe this visit, Mr Trafalgar?” Robin asked after a minute of silence. If he was to scold her, she wished he would get it over and done with so she could return to her book.

“Are you in good health this morning, Miss Nico?”

Robin hid her confusion. “I slept a little but yes, I am. And yourself?”

“Quite,” he said shortly. He looked rather pale. Was he ill? “Is … your family in good health?”

She frowned slightly but did her best to maintain composure. Why did he so often enquire after her family? “I believe so. I wrote a letter to Nami this morning in Marineford and I hope to receive good tidings from her.”

“Ah.”

He stood still, holding so tightly onto his gloves that she wondered if they had caused him a personal offense. She waited for him to continue but he said nothing, instead he stared over her head to the window.

“Would you like to take a seat?” she asked, gesturing to a lounge chair.

He looked like he was going to refuse, then he marched in and sat on the offered chair. Robin returned to her own seat opposite, folded her hands in her lap and waited. He sat as stiff and tall as a plank of wood; in fact, he barely seemed to be breathing at all, and was still staring out the window beyond her head.

“Shall I request some tea for you?” she tried.

“No,” he said. Robin blinked at his manner and clasped her hands together as she waited. He opened his mouth and closed it. Then opened and closed it again.

He stood suddenly.

Robin stood slowly with far more grace, brushing down her pink skirt.

He took a step to the window, raised a hand holding a glove and said, “The weather is pleasant today.”

“Very pleasant,” Robin agreed. “I quite enjoyed my walk this morning, the gardens are lovely.”

“Yes. Would …” then he stopped, swallowed, and said, “this is a very nice room.”

Robin smiled, perplexed. “It is. This entire house is quite exceptional, though I confess I like this room best. Viola has very discerning taste.”

He nodded and stared again out the window. He seemed to be swaying slightly. Was he going to be sick?

“It was very kind of Lady Donquixote to let me stay here,” Robin continued, hoping she might prod him to get to the point.

“My cousin is most fortunate with his choice of wife.” Was it just her imagination or was that a hint of bitterness in his voice?

“He could not have chosen a better partner,” Robin said.

“Yes.”

He stayed in place, staring out the window, and she wondered if she should outright ask his reason for being here, when he suddenly, finally, looked at her. Her heart stuttered. There was something in his eyes that she simply couldn’t place; an intensity that reminded her of when they had danced at Windmill Hall. His lips parted and he exhaled deeply. Robin returned his gaze, watching the way his grey eyes seemed to shimmer in the morning sunlight that streamed in through the window.

He began to speak, “Would you –” and the door opened.

“Robin, I was told I would find you here,” Viola said as she swept into the room. “Shall we go for a walk before breakfast? Oh, good morning, Mr Trafalgar,”

Law’s bowed to Robin, “Good day, Miss Nico, it’s been a pleasure,” turned on his heel and marched out of the room. The girls followed his movements as he left, mouths agape.

Viola looked to Robin as the door closed behind him. “My, is he quite well? What was he doing here?”

Robin shook her head, utterly perplexed. “I have no idea.”

Law strode down the hall, ignoring the greetings he received from the servants, until he reached his quarters. He slammed the door shut, pulled off his coat, threw it to the ground, and slumped onto the floor to lie on his back, arms splayed wide, staring at the ceiling.

He stayed in that exact position for well over an hour, until a servant finally dared to enter the room and tentatively announce that breakfast was being served.

༻❁༺

Robin spent her weeks with great leisure at Dressrosa Park. The majority of the day was in good company with Viola, walking the gardens, sewing, talking, riding and occasionally visiting town. In the mornings, Robin continued her usual routine of rising with the sun, and strolling through the gardens with a book, circling the enormous manor until breakfast, much as she had when staying at Windmill Hall. She spent a considerable amount of time looking through the windows of the estate, subconsciously searching for where Law's room might be.

Evenings were spent with the company of the men. Corazon remained ever delightful, was genuinely charming and kind, and not a half-bad player of cards either. Doflamingo continued to belittle her when he could and Law more often than not continued with his penetrating silence and unreadable staring.

Robin was most unhappy to discover that Doflamingo was an even better player of cards than Law, and she lost in those few weeks more times than she ever had in her life. One evening, she discovered through Corazon that Law was an excellent chess player. When Viola said that Robin was also very good at the game, Doflamingo ordered for a set to be brought and a match to be played. The set was made of marble and gold, and so fine that Robin felt great apprehension even touching the pieces.

Expecting it to be a rematch of their first card game, Robin sat with Law at the table to play. The game lasted late into the night. Law truly was an excellent player, equal to that of his card playing if not better. She was forced to focus her mind on the game, having not played it in so many years since Linlin decided chess was no way to get a husband and forbade her to play it with Katakuri ever again.

As the clock struck midnight, they were still sitting at the game. Law was barely blinking as he took in the state of the board and Robin’s eyes were flickering across it, trying to work out what his next move would be. After a long moment of hesitation, he looked at her, then he moved his bishop. Robin, a smile on her face, moved her knight into place.

“Checkmate,” she said smugly.

Law stared wide-eyed at the board. “No.”

Robin sat back in her chair, still smiling. “I think you’ll find that it is. Take a look for yourself.”

Doflamingo leaned over the board and sniggered. “Well now, Law, look at this. That is certainly checkmate.”

“It is about time for someone to beat you at chess,” Corazon said with a far more pleasant laugh.

“Well done, Robin.” Viola patted Robin’s shoulder. “Now we can finally go to bed, goodness but that took a long time.” She covered a yawn with her hand.

Law frowned at the chessboard. “How did you do that?”

Robin laughed. “How? I simply played the game. Surely as a great chess player you should know exactly what I did.”

“I never said I was a great chess player.”

“Indeed, as I just won.”

The following evening as they retired to the parlour for supper, Law petitioned Robin to play again. He won surprisingly quickly.

“I analysed last night’s game and made moves to ensure that would not happen again,” he said. Robin raised an eyebrow in surprise. His level of analysis was altogether impressive; clearly his conceit knew no bounds and he was unable to take a single loss. It appears Doflamingo was correct about his gambling, Robin thought wryly.

Doflamingo and Corazon laughed, one far more kindly than the other.

“Well,” said Viola, “at least tonight we do not have to watch you play for hours.”

Robin took great steps to ensure she didn’t use the same strategy in their next game, but he won again.

Every evening they continued in the same manner of playing chess while the others attended to cards or conversation. Sometimes, she played against someone else. Doflamingo petitioned her for a game and she made sure to keep it as short as possible. He would have won regardless; he was an excellent and well-practised player, such as he was at cards. He was unabashedly gleeful in his victory and took pains to ask Law why his cousin had such trouble defeating her. She just smiled and laughed along; strangely enough, she found that she didn’t feel anywhere near as upset at losing to Doflamingo as she did to Law.

Perhaps it was because she knew of Law’s debts and was determined to not let him continue his despicable victories.

Perhaps, and she only considered this briefly before laughing it away, it was because she found every game with him enjoyable and looked forward to them daily. But that couldn’t be the case, she only enjoyed it because it meant putting him in his place, and there was nothing of greater sweetness than that.

Corazon occasionally played against one of them. He was a decent player but could not match Law nor Robin’s intellectual capacity for chess, and he had a tendency to knock the pieces off the board more often than not. Viola played once and only because Doflamingo insisted. She played against Robin and was overjoyed when her friend made it a quick loss. At least until her husband used the opportunity to remind Robin that Viola spent her time on far more worthwhile accomplishments, and announce that her loss was a credit to her character as a wife and a noble woman. 

Law and Doflamingo never played each other. Not in chess nor in cards. Neither of them even brought it up and Robin assumed it must be in regards to Law’s terrible history. She wondered why Doflamingo allowed Law to play at all, knowing his previous history with it, but reasoned that Law surely no longer engaged in such distasteful activities. If that was the case, she found herself quietly commending Doflamingo for at least allowing his cousin to improve upon his faults.

One fine day, Doflamingo allowed a trip to the sea at Viola’s petition. The ladies travelled in an open-top carriage with lace parasols to enjoy the warm sunshine and the men rode their horses. Robin wore her favourite blue muslin and Viola was gowned in blushing pink satin. While Doflamingo rode on ahead, Law and Corazon stayed close to the carriage, talking with such amiability that Robin almost swore she saw Law smile several times.

She marvelled at how close the two cousins were, certainly far closer than they appeared to be with their other relative, and recalled Doflamingo saying that Corazon considered Law to be a younger brother and remained unaware of Law’s significant faults. She supposed Doflamingo was to be commended for that also, in allowing his brother to maintain a good opinion of the cousin he so dearly loved.

The countryside on their journey offered excellent entertainment, with many beautiful woods, fields and little towns to marvel at. Robin smelled the scent of the sea well before they arrived, as it permeated the spring air with the fresh tang of salt. When the carriage breached a hill and the magnificent view of an endless horizon of ocean came into view, she gasped.

“You are partial to the sea, Miss Nico?” Law asked when the carriage halted at the edge of the sand. He dismounted from his horse.

“It is breathtaking,” she sighed. She stood, holding her parasol, and arranged her shawl around her shoulders.

Law regarded her for a moment, then held out his hand. Before she had even made the conscious decision to accept him, her hand was already settled in his. She leaned gently on him and his fingers tightened ever-so-slightly as she stepped down, as though he was worried she would fall.

“Thank you, Mr Trafalgar,” she said when she had safely reached the ground. Their hands lingered for a bare moment longer than they should have. 

As one, they withdrew quickly. She curtseyed. He bowed and pointedly walked away to hand his horse to a servant.

Doflamingo took Viola by the waist and spun her off the carriage to the ground. She scolded him through her surprised laughter but he kissed away her apology. Robin flushed and left them to approach the beach. Servants had already arranged blankets, parasols and a picnic on the sand. Robin so wished she could take off her shoes and stockings, and feel the sand beneath her feet as she had done as a child.

Due to the occasion, the men partook in luncheon with the ladies. Sandwiches, fruit, cakes, sweetmeats and cups of lemonade were served, including a spiced tea cake that Viola was fond of. Doflamingo appeared to be in good spirits; he only mentioned Robin’s spinsterhood once and spent most of luncheon talking on his most partial topic, himself. Robin was undecided if Viola’s attentions were of genuine interest and affection, or simply a means of less resistance.

Following luncheon, they adjourned to stroll along the beach. When Doflamingo put his arm around Viola and the two of them made to walk down the beach together, Robin decided it might be best to go in the opposite direction and climb the rocky incline to see the view from the top. Corazon joined her to the base of the incline but elected to stay on the beach itself, as he was not fond of heights, and so Law was left as her sole companion. She wondered if he considered her inelegant clambering up the incline to be inappropriately spinsterlike. 

At the summit, she decided she did not care one bit what he thought. The view was immaculate: endless ocean before her eyes and sweeping fields at her back.

Robin closed her eyes and let the wind pull her hair and bonnet ribbons from her face, and buffet her skirts around her legs. The scent of salt and sand was delicious and the cool air so pleasant she could stay here for days and never get tired. Such bliss she had not felt in many years. If there was one thing that could entice her to marriage, perhaps it would be a husband who owned a house by the sea. Then she might be willing to consider him worthy of her attention.

It was a while before she remembered that Law had climbed up with her. She opened her eyes to see him standing nearby, one leg up on the rocks, holding his white top hat so that it was not blown away. He cut a rather handsome figure with the wind tugging his hair and coat. Instead of looking at the sea, however, he was watching her.

“Come now, why do you look at me when there is far more splendour to see elsewhere?” she teased.

Law didn't look away. “You said you are fond of the sea?”

“I grew up in Ohara, a seaside town on the east coast. The sea is more a home to me than any house."

He ran his hand absently through his hair, tugging it away from his eyes, and she couldn't stop herself from watching the movement. "We had an estate by the sea," he said, the softness of his voice almost lost in the wind. "When I became the master of Flevance, I was forced to sell it." He looked out at the ocean, eyes narrowing. 

Had it been in order to pay off his debts? 

Robin tugged her shawl around her arms that were chilled by the wind and joined him in looking at the ocean. His parents had died when he was so young. It must have been a great burden to fall upon him, having to come to terms with their loss, while suddenly being placed in charge of his sister, and all their lands and fortunes. Gambling was a reprehensible act, but if it had occurred when he was so young, well, maybe she could understand it a little. Her only solace after her parents' death had been Viola and Katakuri; if she had not had their friendship and care, her own struggles would have been far greater. 

"Have you ever sailed the ocean before, Mr Trafalgar?"

"Once," Law's voice was soft. "When I was nine, I sailed with my father and cousins across the channel. I rather enjoyed it."

Robin drew her eyes from the mesmerising view of the sea to look at him. His voice was pensieve, filled with a hint of longing that made her heart ache strangely.

"I should wish to sail on a boat, someday," Robin said, and her own boldness surprised her. It was not a secret she had shared with anyone, not even Nami or Viola.

Law turned to her. “You wish to sail across the sea?” His own surprise was evident.

“There is such a world to be seen out there, surely it cannot all be here in this country?” she laughed. Law’s eyes narrowed. “Is there something wrong, Mr Trafalgar?” Her voice turned cool. She should not have spoken so boldly; of course, he thought it was a far too improper desire for a woman and a spinster at that.

“No,” he said sharply, and he returned to looking back at the ocean.

Robin crossed her arms and returned her attention to below. She admired the long stretch of beach, the rocky crags and cliffs, the roaring of the waves. At the far end of the white strip of sand, she spied Doflamingo strolling with his arm around Viola. They were talking to each other with great affection.

“Perhaps I have been too harsh on him where she is concerned," she said with a sigh.

“From my experience, no one is ever harsh enough,” Law said. All softness was gone, replaced only by the harshness that he always reserved for his cousin.

“You seem determined to think ill of him."

“My good opinion once lost is lost forever.”

She raised an eyebrow. “You think highly of your own opinion, then?”

“Does not everyone think so highly of themselves?”

“I confess I do not consider my own opinion to be greater than that of any other man or woman,” Robin said.

“And yet, you would consider the opinion you have forged on another to be truth?”

“I cannot say,” she said. “I do think opinions can change, however, what I know of so many people has usually been correct and I have never yet been proven wrong.” He turned to her and she smiled with great pleasantry. She was sure he understood her meaning. "Excuse me, Mr Trafalgar."

Robin lifted her skirts and carefully made her way back down the rocks to the sand below. Law remained at the top, watching her.

“Did you enjoy the view, Miss Nico?” Corazon asked as she returned to the shore with a little jump from the last rock.

“I did indeed, thank you Colonel.”

He smiled and stood from the rock he had perched on, pushing up on his long, spindly legs. He placed his grey top hat back on his unruly blonde hair. “May I escort you back to our camp?”

“I should be glad of the company.”

Robin carefully retied the blue ribbons of her bonnet, which had become loose in the wind, and they set off together.

“Did you enjoy Christmas in Marineford, Colonel?” Robin asked.

“I did indeed. While I prefer the country to the city, there are such friends to be had and such diverting company in Marineford that I enjoy it splendidly.”

If he had been in Marineford with Law, surely he would have seen Luffy! “Say, are you familiar with Mr Monkey, Colonel?”

“Quite familiar, I have met him and his companions on many occasions,” Corazon said. “He is one of the most pleasant and excitable men I’ve ever met – if not the most,” he laughed and Robin joined him.

“Indeed he is. Most amiable.”

"His cousins are excellent, too. We spent Christmas at the townhouse of Mr Portgas and his wife, dining with more than 20 families."

"My, if they are alike in temper as Mr Monkey, I am sure it must have been a rowdy occasion."

"It was indeed," Corazon said with a nod. "Law met him at university, you know. While his manner is quite dissimilar to my cousin, they’ve managed to strike up quite the firm friendship over the years.” Corazon smiled fondly. “It brings me such joy to know that Law has a good friend in his life, he does struggle to make them easily.”

Robin hid her smile. “Yes, I am certain it is his demeanour and lack of willingness to dance that deters many people.”

“It is!” Corazon laughed. “But such a great man as Law is one you will rarely find. I am greatly blessed to call him my cousin and Mr Monkey is greatly blessed to have such an honourable friend.” Honourable indeed, Robin thought with irony. “In fact,” Corazon continued eagerly, “I heard that Law saved him most recently from quite the imprudent marriage.”

Robin faltered in her steps. An imprudent marriage? She took a breath and continued on as though she had merely lost her footing in the sand. “Mr Monkey was to be married?”

“From what I heard, he had been greatly considering a proposal, but Law talked him out of it."

Keeping her voice as level as she could, she said, “Did Mr Trafalgar give his … reason for this interference?”

“I believe there were strong objections to the lady.”

“And what gives Mr Trafalgar the right to propose such objections and determine the otherwise happiness of his friend?” she said indignantly, her measurement faltering.

“Well, I am not sure of the particulars,” Corazon mused. “Though he did mention there was a question of true affection, and much to do with the propriety of the family and her lack of connections.”

Robin looked out at the sea. A lump had gathered in her throat and her chest felt tight. She blinked stinging eyes and turned to look back at the hill where Law still stood with one leg up on the rock. Any tolerable feelings that she had previously begun to consider all but completely vanished. Now, she felt a deep, sickly indignation rise in her stomach and a pounding in her head.

“I say, are you quite well, Miss Nico?” Corazon asked, his eyes narrowed in concern.

“I am sorry, Colonel, I believe I may have a headache coming along. They do happen on occasion.”

“Oh my! Come, let us return immediately so that you may rest,” he said with great anguish. He held out his arm and she allowed herself to lean on it, grateful for the support.

The servants were beginning to pack away the picnic as they approached and Viola was already there.

“Our footman informed us of clouds on the horizon, and we must return home as there may be rain this afternoon,” Viola said regretfully. “It is such a shame, I was hoping we could stay a little longer.”

“It is for the best, Miss Nico is developing a headache,” Corazon said.

“Oh dear, are you unwell?” Viola took Robin’s arm and the ladies walked together back to the carriage.

“It is just a small headache,” Robin said quickly, eager to brush it off. The lump in her throat was growing by the moment.

Robin could barely speak a word on the journey home. She kept her eyes fixed on the horses pulling the carriage and pulled her bonnet down over her eyes so that she could not see even a glimpse of Law. A deep, steady rage was building up inside, threatening to choke her. She had known Law to be arrogant and rude, but for him to go so far as to interfere so strongly in the happiness of both his friend and her sister was unthinkable. What gave him the right to act in such a manner? What objection could he possibly have had to Nami who was all loveliness and charm? Her family situation was, admittedly, undesirable, but that was for Luffy to act upon, not Law.

Upon returning to Dressrosa Park, a servant informed her that a letter had arrived from Marineford. She made her apologies to Viola and hurried to her room, where she threw off her bonnet and practically ripped open the envelope.

Nami detailed with all politeness that her time in Marineford had been pleasant and she would certainly miss the delightful company of Lola, Chiffon and their families. She was eager, however, to return home and reunite with their sisters and Robin herself. A single paragraph read thus:

Alas, I did not make the acquaintance of Mr Monkey during my time here. I left a note at his residence but received no response. I understand now that both our feelings were never what I thought they were and must scold myself for such terrible immodesty as the fancy of affection. Mr Arlong discovered our acquaintance, most unfortunately, and was cruel in his admonishment. I shall detail it all to you when next we see each other, as I long for every day, dearest sister.

Robin sunk into her chair, hand over her mouth. Her anger, her sadness, was unbearable. She knew Nami like she knew herself; Nami’s words were hiding a truly deep pain and suffering. The agony that Law had caused was unforgiveable!

Wracked with emotion, Robin marched in a circle around the room as she yanked the pins from her hair, which were contributing to her headache.

“How could he? What gives him the right to act so? Why does he think he can dictate the lives of everyone around him?”

Her anger was suffocating. Without thinking twice on her appearance, Robin dropped the letter and quit her room, hurrying through the winding halls, down the staircase and outside to the gardens – just as the clouds unleashed a torrent of rain.

She gasped and looked up, the rain pelleting down on her face. She had no desire to return inside and so she picked up her skirts and ran through the garden until she reached the shelter of an enormous weeping willow tree. She stood against its comforting trunk, hands pressed against the rough bark, gasping from cold, rain, adrenaline and pure anger. The fronds of the willow swayed around her, providing only minimal shelter.

How was she ever to return home now, knowing what she did? How was she ever to act civil before Law again?

Without warning, the fronds parted and through them arrived the very man she hated most in the entire world. He was soaking wet as she was, his dark hair plastered to his face, orange waistcoat turned brown from the downpour.

“Mr Trafalgar!” she gasped indignantly. She made to tell him to leave her when he stepped forward and spoke with such fervour she was drawn to silence.

“Miss Nico! I must speak.” He raised his voice over the sound of the pouring rain.

Her mouth twisted in indignation. “Sir I –

“I have struggled in vain since our first acquaintance," he interrupted. "I am acting now against my own better judgement, knowing that your circumstances of rank, connection, fortune and situation go against everything that is expected of my station. I know that in speaking this I will be directing the ire of society, my family and my aquaintances upon our shoulders. For all that you are a spinster and have made a name for yourself in such a regard, and for all that your parlour family is questionable and your accomplishments few, I have been able to suppress it no longer. These past months have been a torment and I ask you to end my agony.”

Robin clenched her teeth. “Mr Trafalgar I –”

“I love you!”

She stared. She surely hadn’t heard him right.

“I love you, most ardently," he repeated, the hint of a tremour in his voice. "Please do me the honour of accepting my hand.”

Robin’s astonishment was beyond understanding. Her mouth fell open, speechless.

He of all people loved her?

This could not be true.

He was jesting. Lying. Hallucinating. Unwell!

Her entire body wracked with shaking, though it was no longer from the cold. 

No ... no he could not love her. This had to be a confession of desperation. Perhaps Doflamingo was insisting he marry Monet. Or perhaps he had been rejected by a woman in Marineford and now was acting out of hurt pride, much like Spandam had. 

Yes, that was the only explanation.

She licked her lips and spoke in a voice that was as controlled as she could muster. “Sir. Mr Trafalgar. I am very sorry for any pain I may have caused, believe me it was unconsciously done. However, I am certain these feelings will pass quite quickly, and I assure you that I have never sought your good opinion, nor do I wish to approbate them by accepting such a proposal.”

Law blinked, the rain dripping into his eyes. “Are you … refusing me?” he said slowly.

“Of course you could have never expected I would refuse you,” she scoffed. “Yes, sir, I am. I do not know how I could be plainer.”

He stared for a long, long moment, his jaw working. Then said rather sharply, “Is this the manner in which I am to be rejected? With such little regard?”

“You may wonder why I have such little regard for your feelings when it is you who referred to me as ‘barely tolerable’–”

“That was not –”

“And when you just said you liked me against your will and your own judgement!” Robin said, her voice rising. “You tell me everything that is intolerable about me, from my upbringing to my lack of fortune to my manner and woeful accomplishments, and then proceed to say you admire me. Just how do you think I am to take such an insult?”

“It was not intended to be an insult and if it came across that way then –”

“And you might also have known, with such an enlightened judgement as yours,” she continued loudly, her emotions so overrun that she was completely unable to maintain any sort of civility, “exactly why I am rejecting you in such a manner.”

A muscle in his jaw twitched. “I do not know.”

Robin gasped in indignation. “Do you expect me to accept the proposal of a man who has ruined perhaps forever the happiness of a most beloved sister?” His eyes flashed with understanding and a reluctant resignation settled over his shoulders. “Not only have you ruined the hope and joy of two people – one of whom I thought was dear to you – but you have exposed Nami to the ridicule and derision of society, and her own dashed dreams! Do you deny it?” she cried.

“I do not,” he said firmly.

“Why?” she whispered. Rage pounded in her head and she stepped closer to him. “How could you do it?”

Law took a deep breath. “Am I to understand that you have completely rejected me? And that nothing I say will change your feelings on the matter?”

“You are to understand it most definitely!”

He nodded, stood straighter, and fixed her with a steely gaze. His voice turned cold. “I believed Miss Belle to be indifferent towards him.”

“Indifferent?” Robin gasped.

“I watched her closely. She flirted most acutely with various men and it was made very clear that her attachments were only of monetary value, especially when her circumstances with Mr Arlong came into question.”

“You blame her for that without truly knowing her situation. If anyone appeared to be indifferent it was Mr Monkey! He acted with such impulse and disregard that she was worried her feelings were not being reciprocated!” Robin snapped. “Do you understand the pressure that is placed on her? She must secure fortune! Happiness is one thing but establishing a place in society where she will be without ridicule is another. If she threw all her feelings into Mr Monkey and he rejected her, she would be left with nothing. And what do you suppose happened, Mr Trafalgar? It did! Because of you!”

“I did it for his own good!” he snapped, his voice rising to match hers.

“His own good or your own good?” Robin retorted. “You seemingly decided that the match was a bad one and therefore made the decision for him, without considering his own feelings nor hers. Your arrogance is truly astounding if you could not see how genuine her feelings were – and still are. She spent every night for a month crying herself to sleep. Do you know how that feels, Mr Trafalgar? Hearing your beloved sister crying every night over a man whom she thought loved her?” She choked on her anger, almost brought to tears.

A muscle in his well-defined neck twitched and his eyes darkened. “In fact I do, Miss Nico. You may be surprised to learn that I understand genuine feelings quite well, and I wished to save my friend from being married to a woman who never loved him, when he himself was convinced of mutual affection.”

“There was mutual affection! You merely convinced yourself that there wasn’t for your own benefit!”

“You do not know anything about me!”

“No, indeed, you hardly speak enough to give anyone the chance.”

“I believe in the guardianship of feeling for the sake of propriety –”

“Oh propriety?” Robin scoffed. “Perhaps you simply don’t deem anyone worthy enough to know your true thoughts.”

“You want my true thoughts?” His brows narrowed. “Regardless of affection, the impropriety of the match was most disadvantageous. Her lack of connections and fortune, her debts, her life as a parlour border, and the attitudes of her family left much to be desired.”

“And you believe a parlour border is to be mocked do you?”

“I believe the manner in which she was raised is to be questioned.”

“Our lack of connections? Is that what you are –”

“No!” He stepped forward, eyes flashing. They were barely a foot apart now. “The matter lay with the significant aversion of propriety demonstrated by Mrs Charlotte, Mr Charlotte and your two younger sisters! And even – I am sorry to say – yourself!”

“Because I am a spinster?” she hissed.

“Because you have reached a state of spinsterhood by your lack of manners and your sharp tongue.”

Robin glared at him. “Very well, as we are discussing families, why should I not bring up yours?”

“I’d rather you didn’t,” he said quickly, his face colouring.

“Then I very much shall. If you wish to talk about propriety, let us discuss your cousin. Lord Donquixote has shown far more impropriety, dishonour, disagreement and callous, unfathomable behaviour than my entire family put together!” Law’s neck twitched again. “He flirted with every woman in town, he toyed with the affections of Pudding who has been utterly devastated at his indifference, he was uncommonly rude to Koala who cried for days, and I am sure you know of every way his manner has been towards Viola who, for better or worse, is now his wife. Do you deny it?”

“I do not!” he said sharply. “And I never will claim to any of it. We may be cousins by blood but in agreement we are nothing more than strangers.”

“Yet you choose to aggravate my sister and myself over our family – when ours is not even of blood relation? Your arrogance is truly astounding!”

“You call me arrogant, yet you were perfectly accepting of my cousin’s affections when it suited you,” he said scathingly.

Robin flushed. “Despite his faults, he has still helped you when you needed it most. He has still taken misfortune upon himself for your sake!”

Law’s eyes narrowed and such a look of pure hatred flashed through them that she almost recoiled. “His misfortunes? Oh yes, his misfortunes have been great indeed!” he sneered.

“He has aided you and yet you treat him with contempt? He has been your family when you have been none at all, and shouldered the dishonour you draw upon yourself and your family name!”

“And this,” he said with a deep breath, “is your opinion of me?”

“It is.”

“Thank you then, for explaining it so fully and without remorse. Perhaps you could have acted more like a lady if your own pride hadn’t been injured –”

“My pride?”

“– by my honesty in admitting the conditions that would have marred our relationship!” He drew even closer and she could see the droplets of water hovering on the tips of his lashes. “Did you expect me to rejoice in the inferiority of your circumstances?” he said coldly, the words far more scathing than any he had said thus far.

“And those are the words of a gentleman?” she cried with a humourless laugh. “From the moment we first met, your arrogance, conceit and disdain for others ensured to me that you were the last man in the world I could ever be prevailed upon to marry!”

Her words hung in the air, ringing like a bell at a wake.

They stared at each other, breathing heavily, rain dripping down their faces. She could see every fleck in his grey eyes so clearly, see herself reflected in them like a mirror. Her flushed face, her flashing eyes. They were so close in height that his lips were just barely inches from hers.

His eyes flickered down to them and she felt, without any conscious effort of her own, that they parted as if in expectation. The moment stayed as still as they were, waiting.

Law suddenly pressed his lips together and pulled back. “Forgive me for taking up your time. It will not happen again.”

He turned and pushed his way through the willow leaves, letting them fall behind him like a curtain.

Robin stayed beneath boughs of the tree, her body heaving with aggravated, hot breaths that were the result of such an erratic array of emotions and feelings she could hardly contain it. She clutched her chest, her heart beating so hard she heard it in her ears.

The gravity of what had just happened hit her.

“Oh Lord, what have I done?”

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Robin returned to her room filled with such anguish and aggravation she could hardly stand. She ordered a bath to be drawn and sent Viola her apologies for the evening on the grounds of her headache worsening. She sat in the hot water, seething. Her anger boiled hotter than the bath, and roused greater with every passing moment.

That she should receive an offer of marriage Mr Trafalgar of all people! That he should have confessed to love her for all this time! So much so that he had determined to make such a proposal even knowing the condemnation he would receive for it and without even courting her? Perhaps, if his proposal had been made a day earlier, she might have considered it, but now, with the knowledge of what he had done, and with the manner of his proposal, she was inclined to think such ill of him as she had never felt towards anyone before.

His actions had been utterly reprehensible. Truly, he was the arrogant, conceited man she had always thought him to be. He deserved her condemnation and greater. He no doubt took great instruction from his cousin; they were truly one of the same blood – detestable, cruel, callous men. To think she had begun to consider that Law had some merit to him, but then he had broken through any disguise of manners to prove what a true villain he was.

The anguish he had caused Nami. The scathing commentary on her parlour family and herself while attending to her good intentions were so highly conceited she could not fathom how a mind could be so convoluted with its own posturing. It was akin to Spandam’s proposal and manners!

The manner in which he had entreated her affections was appalling. Not soliciting an audience with herself nor even trying to engage them through appropriate courtship – but instead finding her in a most vulnerable state, hardly dressed, and practically shouting his intentions in the pouring rain! Had he expected her to respond favourably in such circumstances? Had he thought she to also be in love with him? From where could he possibly have derived such an idea? She was sure she had never behaved in a manner that could have ever given him such an incorrect impression.

She had agreed to dance once; they had played several games and discussed books; they had occasionally engaged in topics of a deeper level where family and idealogy was concerned – but only due to circumstance! She had never sought his affections from such actions and the fact that she had derived some level of enjoyment from it was of no discourse to such a relationship.

Perhaps … perhaps she had been too bold in her humour, too forthcoming. She rarely found it so easy to use her wit in company; even her sisters rarely took it well, and certainly no man ever had. Yet he, for all that she’d directed much of it to himself, had taken it and delivered it in return. He had not been so weak to be offended by the sharp tongue of a woman. Indeed, perhaps that had been her greatest fault. Her ease of wit had given him the impression of a woman who was unafraid to speak her mind with him, and she had certainly delivered it with great forthcoming when they had danced at Windmill Hall. When they had stood slightly closer than they ought and looked with greater familiarity than they should.

She still remembered so vividly his grey eyes and the way they stared at her. She had considered it to be contempt but now she was supposed to think it had been affection? It was the same manner he had stared at her just now beneath the tree as he made his clumsy confession. The way they had flashed as he stepped closer to her. She saw the rage in them, the injury to pride and – and the longing.

Robin emerged from the bath slowly. Her mind began to shift as she dried herself, dressed in her nightgown and robe, and took a cup of tea that had been brought upon Viola’s request. She stood at the window, her only view the rain that continued to pour outside.

“I rejected a man worth three hundred thousand a year.” Speaking it out loud made the realisation all that more painful.

She had been presented with the opportunity to escape Linlin’s scorn and the noise of the parlour house, to be married to a man of far greater consequence than any thus far, with wealth that could have allowed her to pay off her debts, and even help Nami. She could have run her own household, read her books and done as she pleased.

Instead, she had allowed anger, resentment and an accumulation of emotions that even she could not discern, try as she might, to get in the way of a highly prosperous match. She had, once again, doomed herself to a life of eternal spinsterhood and, in doing so, faltered Nami, Koala, Pudding and Bonney’s chances for good marriages.

All in the name of pride.

“No, I refuse to feel any remorse,” Robin said firmly to herself. He had been entirely in the wrong since the day they had met and, if Doflamingo was to be believed, his entire life. She would not give in to his arrogance in considering that she of all people would be flattered by his attentions. If anything, she hoped this incident taught him to better behave himself and realise his own inadequacies.

“To think, he is so adamant on the cause of logic and order, and yet he was brought to such a fit of sensibility?” She laughed without humour. “Perhaps you are not so rational after all, Mr Trafalgar.”

After a fitful sleep, Robin awoke at her usual hour, dressed and headed straight outside. She was desperate for a walk that would clear her cluttered mind. She had tossed and turned all night, wondering if her choice had been the right one and remembering, with a clarity that made her blush, just how close Law had been to her.

She went the other way around the garden to deliberately avoid the willow tree; she did not think she could ever look at it again. But as she was walking around the side of the house, she came face-to-face with the very man she most wished to avoid.

Law was standing by the fountain, dressed in a travelling cloak and his white hat. He met her gaze as she turned the corner. Robin coloured and came to a halt. He marched up to her, bowed quickly, and stuck out his hand. Clenched in his gloved fingers was a letter.

“Miss Nico.” His voice was ice, void of any of the feeling from their previous encounter. “I insist you read this letter. Do not concern yourself, it does not repeat the notions that were so disgusting to you, and never shall they be repeated again.”

Robin took the letter cautiously. What more could he possibly have to say to her? She looked into his eyes and almost flinched at the steel in their gaze.

“I bid you farewell, Miss Nico,” he continued.

“You are leaving?” she said, her voice far softer than she would have expected.

“I am. The colonel and I are returning to Flevance; we have concluded our business here and there is no further reason to stay. I wish you and your family good health.” He bowed again and turned and marched through the garden to the front of the house without a second look.

Robin watched him go. Despite the anger in her chest, she felt something else stir. The hint of regret.

She pushed it away fervently and continued to walk. She maintained a full loop of walking around the estate, stewing in her thoughts, before she finally opened the letter. She was certain it could have nothing that she wished to read but was determined to find more reasons to agree that her rejection had been the right course of action.

It read thus:

Madam,

I shall not repeat my application towards you, however, there are two offenses with which I must defend myself on, and which I hope may alleviate some accusations you had in your consideration of me.

Firstly, in regards to the situation with Miss Belle and Mr Monkey. I have no doubt that you are determined to read my interference in the worst light. With a sister of my own, I think perhaps I cannot blame you. Luffy is a dear friend of mine and like a brother. I value his companionship greater than my own and almost equal to that of Corazon. He is good natured and willing to trust. I am neither of those things.

I confess with some trepidation that Luffy indeed felt great affection for Miss Belle. He has affection for many people but I have never seen him feel such fondness to any woman. He admires her most ardently and was determined after the ball to make his proposal. I suspected that Miss Belle’s attentions were not so deep nor so grounded. This, I confirmed at the ball where I noted her frivolity with pleasant attentions to the party, and the revelation Luffy revealed to me of her situation with Mr Arlong. I was deeply concerned that he had put all his affection to a woman who did not feel the same way. 

My concerns were further increased by the manner in which Mrs Charlotte attempted to have her solicit Luffy’s affections. Luffy, as always, was oblivious to this, but I was not. Her actions were reprehensible and scheming, and I was convinced that she had pushed Miss Belle to do whatever she could to force Luffy’s affections. Perhaps with any other person I may have allowed it to happen – but for Luffy I could not.

You may find comfort that it took great pains to convince Luffy to withdraw ideas of a proposal and to quit Windmill Hall. He was aggressive in his intentions and it took significant petition of what I believed to be her indifference to convince him to change his mind. I reasoned that he should also be sure of his attentions; to return home for Christmas and if, by the next spring, he felt they were the same and she were unwed, then he was to make his proposal.

It was not easy to say the least and I consider – with pride I confess – it to be a great achievement of my own that I was able to sway him. He never cared for her lack of connection, family, or fortune, and was determined that his attention to her was greater than any demands of society. He, perhaps, expressed that intention for her far better than I did to yourself.

Robin coloured and took a deep breath.

I must also confess that I knew of her arrival in Marineford and took great pains to conceal it from him. Had he known, I believe he would have rushed to her side immediately. I make no apology for it, though the actions I took to conceal it may have been beneath me. I did what I thought was best for my friend and that is that. If I have wounded Miss Belle’s feelings and your own, it was unintentional, but I shall make no apology.

Robin put down the letter for a moment and huffed. “Of course he makes no apology!”

Now, as for the other accusation you levied upon me, I shall attempt to clarify. From your manner, I determined that my cousin imparted some discourse of a nature highly negative to my regard. I questioned his lady wife on this last night and she confirmed it was so. I asked her not to reveal to me what he said, as I wish not to know nor do I wish it to colour what I am about to tell you.

I ask that everything I write remains between us only. If you ever wish to confirm it, you may petition Corazon, he will be most helpful in providing the truth such as it is. However, as I’m sure you will understand upon reading this, I must request you share this with no on else.

Robin took a deep breath and sat with shaking legs on a stone bench to continue reading.

My parents died when I was 10 and my sister but three. As I had suddenly become the lord of all our lands, estates and fortune at such a tender age, my cousins took it upon themselves to care for us I in our parents’ stead. Corazon was the most involved in our lives, he became a father to us and cared for us in a way I shall never be able to repay. Lord Donquixote cared only when it suited him – and when it suited him was when he was able to use the fortune of my accounts in his stead.

In my naive youth, he took much of my own income for his own through clever application and manipulation, using it to fund various activities such as gambling and businesses that I would not make a statement to in the company of gentlemen, let alone in a letter to a lady such as yourself. He was able to write these expenses under my own name and therefore avoid much of the scrutiny that should have been placed on his shoulders. 

When I came of age and finally got my hands on my accounts, I discovered what he was doing and took steps to stop it. It was an ugly affair and he has no remorse for any of it.

His actions to that point had been reprehensible but now what I am about to tell you is even more so. Again, I must petition you to remain silent on such things to anyone else, even your own sisters.

Lord Donquixote is exactly the man you think him to be and far more. His personal form of retaliation against me was directed to my sister. Lami knew nothing of his actions and had always considered him with great admiration. As you know, he can be charming when he wishes, especially around young, impressionable ladies. He took it upon himself to solicit her affections behind my back and courted her in private with little regard for her honour. I only discovered it when Lami revealed to me that she was with child.

My horror, you can imagine, was unfathomable. My rage even more so.

I confronted him and we might have duelled to the death if Corazon had not stepped in. Lord Donquixote cared little. Instead of marrying Lami to preserve her honour, he left. He never had any intention of marriage and simply used her as revenge against myself. Yes, he even forfeited the reputation of our family for his own gain.

No girl could have been as devastated as Lami was. The stress and heartbreak was such that she came to term early and the child was lost. She was but 15 years old.

Robin stared at the letter, her hands shaking. Her stomach was rolling.

I am sure now you can understand why I petition you to keep this a secret. As a sister yourself and as a woman of integrity, I know I can keep your trust.

As you are aware, Lord Donquixote’s manner has never changed. He considers himself above propriety and has never had to face the consequences of his actions. If I could, I should wish to never see nor even think of him again. Unfortunately, our lands and fortunes are so intertwined that in order to continue to maintain oversight of my own estates, I am forced to engage. I am doing what I can to remove myself from him entirely in the future; it will not be soon enough.

I was dismayed to see his attentions towards your sisters, especially Miss Charlotte, and even more so when I heard of his engagement to Miss Riku. Corazon and I have been keeping a careful watch on them and have determined that his affection appears genuine – at least as much as his can be. She seems to be the type of woman who is capable of managing his temperament and for that I hope she will be well. However, I will say no more on it. What is done is done.

This account, Madam, is a faithful narrative of the events in which your accusations were levied against me. I hope you will henceforth acquit me of any ill civility I express towards my cousin and at least understand my actions on both matters. If you wish to ascertain the truth, you may enquire to the colonel. I only request that if you do so, you do not introduce the manner in which this letter came about, though, I think we equally do not wish for such matters to be raised again.

Yours,

Law Trafalgar

Robin read the letter. Then she read it again, and again, and again. Thought after thought flew through her mind with such pace she couldn’t choose one to feel. She shifted from indignation, to anger, to sadness, to regret, to horror at every breath.

Finally, upon staring at the words for so long her eyes began to ache, she folded the letter, stood, and continued her walk at a brisk pace. She allowed her mind to think on his retelling of the situation with Nami and Luffy. At first, her indignation was so great she was drawn to anger. He had no right to interfere in their courtship when he knew Luffy was so fond of Nami, and the exertion he had spent to ensure their separation was utterly contemptible.

Yet, the more she thought on it, the more her anger faded to a begrudging understanding. His condemnation of Linlin was logical. She had indeed acted far beyond common manners and her actions in pushing Nami in Luffy’s path were scandalous. Robin had known this with great clarity and yet she had chosen to treat Law’s understandable scepticism with wrath. And Nami had even confessed to herself that she couldn’t put her entire feelings into Luffy for reasons of fortune, as much as she may have wished to. Coupled with Pudding and Koala’s actions, and, yes admittedly her own, she could form a clear picture in her mind of why Law doubted their intentions.

Had their places been switched, she knew she would have come to a similar conclusion. She, too, was naturally distrustful and intensely loyal to those dearerst to her. The irony that she would have acted much like Law was not lost on her and she almost laughed out loud.

With such a conclusion reached, she now could no longer hold off on thinking of the second part of the letter. With reluctance, she unfolded the parchment and reread it. As much as she wished not to believe it, she knew in her heart that it must be true. Every action Doflamingo had taken since their meeting all but confirmed it. His natural charms towards the young girls of the town, his preference for Pudding who was the youngest and most easily swayed, the manner in which he had courted Viola.

She recalled now how he had smiled when she revealed her dislike for Law, how he had sought their affection by revealing his parents’ death when he determined they had suffered likewise, and how he had enticed from her why she disliked Law, before he then forged a story that perfectly pressed on her predisposed prejudices.

The fact that she had believed him with such little question derived a formidable anger at herself. Even Viola had questioned the truth – and now that Robin thought on it, she realised that Viola of all people would know that Doflamingo had a tendency towards dishonesty.

By contrast, for all that she had seen so far, Law may have acted with reserve but he was by no means dishonest, nor was he callous or cruel. While he had clearly disapproved at her family’s actions, he had never acted with malice, only concern for Luffy. Robin’s own status as a spinster had only been introduced in retaliation to an argument, but never out of derision for her situation. She felt the sting of his words now more than she had then. “Because you have reached a state of spinsterhood by your lack of manners and your sharp tongue.”

She flushed deeply as she recalled how she had shouted. Never before in her life had she been brought to such feeling. He had enticed such a side of her that she had never believed possible. Was he to be commended or condemned for that? She could not say.

But the fact remained that she had shouted accusations at Law for his pride when she had acted just the same. Choosing to believe words with little foundation behind them to scorn Law’s name, simply because she had felt slighted for one dance. It was unfathomable that she had allowed herself to be swayed – she who considered her own logic and discernment to be greater than her sisters’.

Now that she thought about it, she rarely allowed anyone and especially not a man to infiltrate her reason and logic so. Even Spandam’s foul proposal and behaviour had only enticed a resigned irritation that she had brushed off as soon as he was out of sight. It had been that way for each proposal she had received. Each man had claimed their own situation far greater than hers, praised her beauty and the ‘modest’ traits they believed her to hold, and she had rejected them in no uncertain terms. But never had she been brought to shouting or callous accusations. Never had she been brought to stand so close that she could look directly into his eyes and tell him everything she thought and believed of his nature – and had him return it with so much truth it was as though he was staring into her very soul.

Then why oh why had she acted in such a way? How could he of all men have enticed her irrational thoughts and irate manner so fully? Truly she could not comprehend it.

Even now, she still felt the burning in her chest of unbridled anger.

It was only serving to make her already fractured countenance more upset. She could not fathom his actions and her own, she could not comprehend why he deemed himself to have been in love with her, she could not forgive the actions he had taken against Nami, and she could not grasp the pain he and his poor sister had suffered at the hands of a most detestable cousin.

When her feelings became too much, she quitted her walk and headed back to her room, hoping to rest and quiet her thoughts. As she crossed the landing, Viola emerged.

“Oh, Robin, there you are,” she said. “I was coming to enquire after your health. Are you feeling better?”

Horror made her pale. She had yet to think upon her friend and what this knowledge of Doflamingo’s actions meant to her honour and position. Law had sworn her to secrecy and that she would uphold, but where her friend was concerned was another matter. To reveal the truth would be honourable, but to condemn Viola to a life of knowing what her husband was capable of would ruin her.

She could not do it. Viola could never know such a truth.

Robin forced a smile. “Thank you. I am a little better but feeling quite worn down, I am afraid.”

“I am sorry,” Viola said regretfully. “Is there anything I can have the kitchens make for you?”

“Some herbal tea would be appreciated,” Robin said. “But I shall endeavour to join you for breakfast.”

“That will be well. Oh, I have some news. Mr Trafalgar and the colonel have quit us this morning to return to Flevance. It is a shame that Corazon must leave so soon but I know you will be much pleased by Mr Trafalgar’s departure.”

Robin blinked slowly. She knew that they were leaving, Law had so told her when he delivered the letter, and yet it hadn’t truly sunk in with every other piece of knowledge she’d had to ingest so suddenly.

“I … see,” she managed to say. “Did they say,” she swallowed her dry throat, “did they say why they must leave so soon?”

“Some urgent business has arisen and they needed to leave immediately,” Viola said. “My husband was … not pleased,” she laughed with a nervous air, “and he has ridden to town to take care of some business of his own. Therefore, we shall have a quiet day to ourselves. With blessings that can alleviate your headache.”

Robin nodded with a quick smile. “Yes, yes I believe it shall. If you excuse me, I need to sit for a while.”

“Of course! Do not stand here listening to me. I will arrange for tea to be sent and I hope to see you at breakfast.”

Robin returned to her room. She stood at the window and looked out over the garden. She could see the willow tree from here. Once again, she read the letter. This time, she found her gaze lingering on the final words, so simple and yet they made her heart burn and ache with such ferocity she gasped.

Yours, Law Trafalgar.

Every last remining inch of her composure crumbled and she collapsed into the nearest chair, tears streaming down her face.

He was gone because of her and she might never see him again.

She had no idea this was bringing her to such feeling. If anything, she should be grateful to never have to experience the humiliation of looking him in the eye after last night. She should be pleased as Viola said to never have to experience his callous manner again.

This morning, she might have smiled at the thought and felt relief. Now, all she could do was cry.

༻❁༺

The next few weeks were a torment. Any vague sense of amicability she possessed towards Doflamingo had completely disappeared. Now, she only felt disgust. His very presence brought her to nausea and whenever she was forced into conversation with him, she had to picture herself carefully cutting out his tongue as a means of self-preservation.

Her love for Viola was the only consideration that kept her tongue in check and expression guarded. Had she not cared for her friend so deeply, she would have made her true opinions quite known. It was only the reminder that Viola was now indentured to live with such a man for the rest of her life, and the knowledge that he had every power to retaliate through her friend, that allowed her to maintain a guise of civility.

For Viola, she felt only deep pity and unshakeable anger. Her friend deserved far better than the man who had inappropriately taken her affections, and she half-prayed they never bore a child and half-prayed they did so that Viola would no longer be alone.

With Law and Corazon’s departure, it became apparent that Doflamingo had tempered some of his behaviour during their visit. For what entirely Robin could not be sure, perhaps it had been to ensure Law’s temper or to recommend himself to his brother, but in their absence, many of his facades began to fade.

He drank far more, he insisted Robin play cards and chess against him almost every night and was downright nasty if she won (she learned to lose more often than not), he forced her to play the pianoforte and loudly criticised it, he became snarky if Viola spent more time with her than with himself, he made demeaning jokes at the expense of their shared acquaintances including Law, Viola’s father and Robin’s family. His moods switched at the smallest instance; one moment he could be all smiles and charm, the next he could decide dinner had not been prepared to his taste and erupt in violent exclamation.

At every meal, Robin found herself looking at the empty chair where Law had sat. At every supper in the parlour, she remembered how he had watched her as she played pianoforte, and how he had sat opposite her as they engaged in chess.

Robin felt that her stay was already long overdue. For all that she had promised Viola she would stay six weeks and felt ill at leaving her friend after what she had seen and now knew, after a month she reasoned that she was doing far more harm by staying. By good fortune, she received a letter that week from Nami who had returned home. In the letter, she lamented greatly at once again being at the mercy of the madam’s ill-will towards her, and Pudding’s unchanged state. Robin used her letter as an excuse to insist she return and arranged to leave within the next few days.

Viola’s sadness was unbearable but Robin saw in her eyes that she understood the reason why she had to leave so soon. That fact alone increased Robin’s guilt. But, as Law’s letter had accurately if perhaps callously stated, Viola had made her choice and so it must be. There was nothing Robin could do for her and that was the saddest fact of all.

Doflamingo’s mood by comparison improved immensely. As he had business to attend to in town, he even offered her to join his private carriage for the journey to the station and fund a comfortable carriage to return her home from there. She could hardly reject such an offer and so resigned herself to the ride that she would have to endure.

On her last day, she joined Viola on a trip through the countryside. It was a fresh, bright day with the promise of warm summer weather in the air. They enjoyed a picnic on an outlook and talked all day in peace and dear friendship.

As the afternoon wore on, Robin finally voiced a question that had been haunting her. “You are happy, are you not?”

Viola smiled at her. “Why yes, I told you I was perfectly content.”

“Content does not equal happy.”

Viola’s smile softened. “I know you must see his actions and consider them outrageous, and you would be correct. But, dear, I have seen many a man in my time. My husband may not be as kind as Mr Monkey nor as gentle as Mr Charlotte, he may not be as well-mannered as his brother nor, and I know you will think harshly on me for saying, nor is he as calm as Mr Trafalgar. But in saying that, he is not cold or unfeeling, and he is not physically aggressive towards me. He is warm and affectionate, and he adores me." Her smile turned fond. "Those are traits I have always looked for in a husband. I know for you that may seem foolish and perhaps you are right, perhaps I should be more discerning, but you already know my stance on my marriage towards him and I hope you can see his good qualities where they are.”

Robin nodded. Knowing what she knew now, perhaps it was not a question she should have asked. “I am just worried to be leaving you with only him for company. I will miss you terribly.”

“And I you! Although, I do believe he shall not be my only company for long.” Viola’s eyes sparkled and she put a hand to her stomach.

Robin’s eyes widened. “Oh my! Viola, are you –?”

“I am,” she smiled brightly. “I have been waiting for the right moment to tell you, but the doctor confirmed it last week.”

Robin forced a smile, hoping it appeared genuine, and reached out to take Viola’s hand. “I am happy for you. I will pray every day for you both.”

“Thank you. I am only sad that my child will never meet their grandfather, nor my sister and Rebecca,” her smile faltered slightly. She looked at Robin’s concerned face and her gaze became firm. “However, they will have an excellent uncle, and I certainly intend to teach them a great deal about goodness and civility. I will ensure they grow well.”

“I know you will,” Robin laughed. “You will be a wonderful mother.”

Robin pushed away her unease and did her best to listen to Viola’s raptures with all the kindness and excitement she could muster. That evening, Viola had arranged for her favourite meals to be served, with a light vanilla cake for dessert. Doflamingo was all good spirits and even avoided making insults.

“You must be happy for us,” he said with his usual smile as they entered the parlour for supper.

“I am overjoyed,” Robin said as warmly as she could muster. “I congratulate and wish the warmest blessings on you both.”

“As you should.” He kissed Viola and Robin turned away with a sigh. Her eyes landed on the empty armchair that Law had so often frequented. She had a feeling that he would have mimicked her expression as it was now.

The next morning, Robin was ready to leave after breakfast. She embraced Viola as long as possible, holding tightly, unable to stem her deep concerns. Finally, after Doflamingo called out, they pulled apart.

“You will write, won’t you?” Viola urged.

Robin took her hands. “As often as I can. And you?”

“Of course. Every day if I could,” she laughed and Robin could see the sadness in her eyes. “And you will visit again, won’t you?”

Robin would not have agreed for anyone else except her sisters. “Of course I will.”

They embraced again, and then Robin left her friend at the top of the stairs to enter the carriage. Doflamingo was already inside, his arm resting on the sill. The carriage jerked into movement and Robin waved back at Viola through the window. She kept her eyes on her friend as long as she could, watching her stand at the top of the stairs alone, arms crossed, purple dress blowing in the wind.

Robin kept her gaze fixed on the view through the window, hoping the man on the seat opposite would stay silent. Her hopes were dashed quickly.

“I do hope you will not consider returning anytime soon,” he said as they quitted the gates of Dressrosa Park.

Robin barely spared him a glance. “If Viola wishes for my visitation, I will oblige,” she said coolly.

“She may wish for it but she does not know what is best for herself. I would hate to have to hurt her by disallowing her to petition you on the matter. You must be the best judge of whether it is prudent for your attendance here again.”

Robin frowned. “My judgement is that she would do well with me here. I should hate to leave my friend without proper company.”

“She has more than enough company to satisfy her.”

Robin bit her tongue to stop herself from speaking a retort. Finally, she spoke in a measured voice, “I will … delay my next visitation as long as possible without removing from her friendship.”

“I certainly hope the presence of my cousin wasn’t enough to affect your good feelings of your visit.”

“No indeed.”

She heard him pause, then he said, “And how did you find him after so many weeks of acquaintance?”

Robin looked at him and smiled. “Much improved.”

His eyes narrowed and she returned to looking out the window. Thankfully he did not pursue it further and they fell into a silence that made Robin fidget. When they finally arrived at the station in town, he did not help her from the carriage and went straight to the attendant to request the new carriage be brought and packed.

They parted ways with a cold and indifferent civility. He did not bow and she did not curtsey more than she ought.

As the new carriage took her out of town and onto the road towards Mariejois, Robin reflected that the visit had been a painful one and she was not sorry to see the end of it. Though, as she once again took out Law’s letter, which had been opened and closed so many times it was as crumpled as an old handkerchief, she thought that there may be just one thing she was sorry for.

She read the final words of his letter again. The words that, despite the rest of the letter having far more gravity, she found herself returning to the most.

Yours, Law Trafalgar.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Nami, Koala, Bonney and Katakuri rejoiced at Robin’s return. The girls ran out of the house and straight into her arms the moment she stepped off the carriage; Katakuri pat her on the shoulder.

Pudding hugged her last and said, “Did Lord Donquixote speak of me?”

Robin nodded to Nami, who understood and took Koala and Bonney back inside, while Katakuri wandered back to his study. She then took Pudding's elbow and drew her close. "You said Lord Donquixote kissed you."

"He did," Pudding said stubbornly.

"Is that all?"

Pudding frowned petulantly. "What do you mean?"

"Did you do anything else with him. Did he do more than kiss you?" Robin persisted.

"No, he kissed me on the cheek and then we returned to dance."

Robin sighed with relief. Oh thank goodness. 

"Why? He spoke of me, didn't he?"

Robin began to remove her gloves. “He did not, not even once, and his affections were closely engaged with Viola. Now cease these thoughts from your mind and be done with him.” Pudding crossed her arms and marched back inside without another word.

Linlin did not come out to greet her but instead stayed on the lounge in the parlour, her large legs propped up on the ottoman. When Robin entered to make her salutations, she said, “Did you return with a husband?”

“I did not, ma’am.”

“Then do not speak to me further.”

Koala wasted no time in showing Robin her playing on the pianoforte; she had much improved over the past month and Robin was sure to sit and listen as attentively as she could, despite her exhaustion. All she wished to do was return to her room with Nami. After lunch, Koala wished to continue her pianoforte practice, and so Nami and Robin were able to finally spend time together. They dressed and headed out for a walk.

Without the presence of the younger girls, Robin could at last alleviate some of her experiences at the park. She detailed what she could, withholding nothing in regards to Doflamingo’s behaviour and most of everything in regards to Law’s visit.

“It is certainly well Pudding did not marry such a man!” Nami cried, stomping up the hill. “To think he acts in such a fashion when company is present, I wonder how he behaves when company is absent.”

“Yes I wondered that myself,” Robin said. “I am worried for Viola, Nami. She’s to have a child with such a man! And he will not allow her to see her family.”

Nami sighed. “And yet, I cannot fault her choice.”

“You cannot?” Robin said with surprise.

“It was the best for her. To marry a man who acts with little integrity but offers her immeasurable safety, wealth and status, or to be at the mercy of relatives she does not know and a life of uncertainty. I would choose the same and you know I would. She said he is not without feeling; if he has affection for her, it is far more pleasant than to be treated with indifference.”

Robin bit her lip. Knowing what she knew now, she could never agree to marry such a man, but then again, she only knew that in secrecy. Perhaps Nami was right, though it pained her to think it.

“I am surprised Mr Trafalgar was there,” Nami continued. “Considering what Lord Donquixote said of their relationship. I am sorry you had to endure him for so long, it must have been terrible.”

Robin looked out at the countryside of Merry. The winds were fresh and scented with grass and spring flowers. It was not as warm here as Dressrosa Park, but there was something far more pleasant in the air and far more welcoming in the sky.

“He improves perhaps when he is with those he knows,” Robin said carefully.

“Does he now?” Nami laughed. “Well, I am glad to hear it. Did you beat him at cards again?”

“Many times,” Robin smiled slyly. “And chess, though he is far better at that than I am.”

“Well I shall commend you for both nonetheless. I – I don’t suppose he mentioned Mr Monkey?” Nami asked cautiously.

“Not at all.”

“I see. Of course he wouldn’t. And you didn’t ask?”

“I did not wish to on your behalf.”

“No, of course not.” Nami took her arm. “I am thankful. I saw nothing of him in Marineford and if Mr Trafalgar did not mention him then I am content that Mr Monkey thought nothing of me, and I can be happy with that. Yes, I believe I have quite forgotten him.”

Chiffon and Bege had returned with Nami from Marineford to stay. Thankfully, their presence and that of their horde of children meant Linlin had little chance to be cruel to Robin outside of her usual glares and dinnertime comments. Robin loved the children but quickly came to miss the peace and solitude she had been able to enjoy in Dressrosa Park – and despite her best efforts, she often found her mind drifting to Law.

More than once, she tried to write him a return letter. She was sure he did not expect one, yet she felt she owed it to him. He had written with such sincerity, and trusted her with a secret so integral to the honour of himself and his sister that she felt she simply must form a response. Yet every time she sat down to write, she could not form the words.

She, who was usually so quick with them, both on the page and out loud, now could not find the words to write to one man.

She was restless every day. She struggled to be gentle with Pudding and civil with Linlin. She talked less with Nami than usual who became strangely guarded. Koala spent so much time at the pianoforte that her head ached. She regularly played cards with Katakuri but enjoyed it less than she once had; he was a good player but he didn’t keep her on her toes the same way that Law had, and the stakes were less to her pride should she lose.

She took long walks when she could, and subconsciously drifed to Windmill Hall more often than not. On these walks, she remembered Law’s proposal with a clarity that made her blush. She was now mortified at her words and actions. Her cruelty at taking Doflamingo’s lie and using it in an attempt to hurt him shocked her. The way she had lost all sense and shouted like her life depended on it. The desperation in his eyes as he made his proposal, the hurt when she’d rejected him, the inevitable anger that followed and – finally – the intensity with which his gaze had fallen on her lips and eyes when they were so close.

Every second of that moment now brought such a range of feelings she struggled so deeply to understand that walks were her only solace. She relished in the wind that pulled her hair and clothes, she opened her face to the sun, she breathed in the fresh spring air, and allowed the romanticism of it all to bring her joy and something to hold onto.

Her regret at the callous rejection now came two-fold: firstly, the very practical knowledge that she could be a lady of wealth and consequence, finally removed from Linlin’s prowling, and secure in the safety that she no longer had to fear for her future. Secondly, and as a thought that always made her feel an irrational sense of anger at someone - herself or Law she couldn't be sure - was the very intimate knowledge that she could now be the wife of Mr Law Trafalgar. Her first regret made perfectly logical sense, her second brought on a deep confusion that led her to pondering for hours, sometimes late into the night to the point that she couldn't sleep.

Chiffon and Bege were the sole presences that kept Robin sane over the next few weeks. They had sturdy heads on their shoulders, spoke and acted with practicality, and never raised their voices to each other nor any of their children. Upon seeing Robin return from yet another walk one afternoon, Chiffon came out to meet her.

“Dear Robin, Mr Capone and I have been talking and before we return to the bustle of Marineford we should like to do a tour of the northern country for a few weeks. We would be honoured if you would join us.”

Robin gasped with delight and the fog over her mind lifted immediately. “Would I really be able to join you?”

“Of course! We will traverse the lakes in the area and make our stops at as many landmarks as we can. I am sure you wish to see Swallow Rock.”

“That would be wonderful, thank you!”

Chiffon laughed at her joy. “Then it is decided. Mr Capone shall petition Katakuri and we will set off within the week. Do you think the girls will mind very much being the mothers of our young brood a little longer?”

Katakuri was sad to see Robin go but agreed without hesitation. "It will do you good to see more of this country."

Nami sighed, but smiled and embraced Robin all the same. “Oh dear, what shall I do without you again?”

Barely a few days later, Pudding received a letter from her sisters, petitioning her to join them in Mariejois for the social season. Cinnamon and Galette were two of Linlin’s eldest daughters. They had married decently wealthy merchants, and cared little for propriety over balls, clubs and dancing. News of their sister’s escapade with Doflamingo had reached their ears, and they wished to have her meet the eligible men of the town to ease her mind.

Pudding and Linlin were overjoyed. The girl practically galloped around the house, singing and laughing, while Linlin was beside herself at the prospect of a wealthy match, and immediately arranged for a new wardrobe for the occasion. For Robin, she only saw the invitation with dread and pictured its contents as a death-warrant to the future of the parlour house.

“You cannot allow her to go!” Robin said to Katakuri in his study. “Her actions have already disadvantaged us greatly and if she is to continue to act in such a manner, unchecked, with the encouragement of her sisters who will do nothing to mind her, then she will fix herself as the most determined flirt to make her and us ridiculous.”

He looked at her with surprise from where he lounged on his chair behind his oak desk. “Disadvantaged us? Whatever do you mean?”

“Oh you must know what I am referring to, at least in part. She is gossiped about the town for her actions towards Lord Donquixote and for flirting with every man who so much as looks at her. Further harm will be brought to us if this continues.” Robin paced up and down the room.

Katakuri sighed. “I understand your concern but this may be exactly what she needs to prove to herself just how ridiculous she is. We will have no peace here if she does not go, and Cinnamon and Galette will not allow her to run completely amok."

Robin fixed him with a look of desperation. “Sir, it is your duty to assist Mrs Charlotte in keeping order with the girls of this house. You must insist that Pudding does not go.”

“Mama’s mind is set, I can do nothing to change it.”

“You can do something, you just won’t because it is too much bother to try to argue,” Robin said. She marched out of the room, Katakuri staring after her with wide eyes. She did not feel proud for her outburst but her sense of unease was such that she could not control herself. Knowing already what Pudding’s actions had done to Nami’s chances of happiness, how they had even impacted Law’s regard towards herself, and what could have happened to her with Doflamingo if the situation had turned out differently, her worry was immense.  

Nami aided her in a second petition to Katakuri and even Chiffon attempted to step in, but Linlin was adamant and they all knew that even if Katakuri had brought it up, she would never have listened. Pudding spent the next week in high spirits, talking nonstop of her trip, shopping with Linlin, and asking her sisters if they were jealous at least once every meal. Koala, to Robin’s surprise, seemed glad that Pudding was leaving and appeared not the least bit envious.

“I will be grateful for the time to spend on the pianoforte,” she said when questioned. As much as Robin wished that it had been in better circumstances, she was happy to see that the experience at Windmill Hall had inspired a new sense of maturity.

Pudding set out within the week in a carriage ent by Cinnamon and Galette, dressed in new clothes and bonnet.

“Farewell my dearest, do make sure you return with a husband!” Linlin crowed as she departed.

Robin and Nami shared looks, returning inside before Pudding’s carriage had even left their line of sight.

A few days later, Robin experienced a far more tearful farewell with her sisters and almost had to wrestle away poor Bonney who was distraught at her absence yet again. Linlin said the same she had to Pudding, though hers was with far less joy and far more scorn.

Robin, Bege and Chiffon set off in a well-to-do carriage, blessed with fine morning air. A more comfortable party Robin could not wish for; their sense of mind and spirit of adventure engaged her own so well that the long trip to the north country was as pleasant as it could possibly be.

The north was truly a countryside to behold. Landscapes so vast she could barely comprehend it, skyscapes so wide so they were endless. They stopped at as many outlooks and cliffs as they could to admire the incredible views. The woods were immense, filled with tall, ancient trees that provided comfort beneath their shadowy boughs. The air was fresh and cool, scented with pine. As they walked beneath dappled woodland and admired valleys on the edge of sun-drenched cliffsides, Robin felt she could be very happy to live in a place such as this.

Two weeks into their trip, Bege announced their next destination was White Town, a comfortable place of good society and exemplary food.

“And,” said he, “it is the town and land governed by Mr Trafalgar. I believe you have met him, Robin?”

Robin started. “This is the town near Flevance estate?” she gasped.

“Indeed it is.”

“Oh, my dear, shall we visit it?” Chiffon said. “I’ve heard it is just spectacular, and they have a magnificent art gallery.”

“Oh no let’s not,” Robin said too quickly. Bege and Chiffon looked at her.

“Good heavens, why not?” Bege said. “I always thought you to be a great admirer of the arts and history. I believe the house is almost five centuries old.”

“It’s just that … well, I mean … we have already visited so many fine houses on our journey so far. What is yet one more?”

Chiffon laughed. “But this is Flevance, dear. It should be quite amiss if we were to journey all the way here and not see it. I do recall you saying Mr Trafalgar was quite disagreeable when he was in Merry, is that why you are uncertain of the visitation?”

Robin had little idea how to answer that and so tried again to explain that she was tired of houses, but the couple would hear nothing of it, and when they arrived at their inn, they inquired if the family of Flevance was home and if the house were open tp visitors. They were assured that the family was out for the season and the house was indeed open. Robin could offer little else in the way of argument and so it was decided.

Tomorrow they would go to Flevance.

Her heart aflutter for what reasons she could not say, Robin dressed herself finer than she would have otherwise in a pink dress and bolero jacket, with a pink ribbon on her bonnet. The ride to the estate was excruciating and at every turn her heart jolted with the thought of seeing the house.

The woods, she had to admit, were magnificent. Such beautiful trees that swayed gently in the warm summer breeze, and the road was bordered by a gently babbling creek. As they crested a tall hill that marked the top of the valley, the house came into view. Even Robin couldn’t hold back her gasp alongside her companions.

Flevance House was a tall, handsome building of pure white brick, fashioned simply with little extravagance except in the ornament of the delightful nature that surrounded it. A still pond mirrored the numerous windows and behind the estate could be glimpsed a view of the valley, spread out like the train of an exquisite bridal gown.

Robin was speechless as they stepped out of the carriage to stand at the base of the grand staircase that led to the front doors. A slight, almost maniacal giggle escaped from her mouth and she quickly covered it with her hand. If only I’d had a little more foresight, I could have been the lady of such a place. The idea was too humorous to believe and she had to turn away from her companions until she was able to keep her expression under control.

As they ascended the stairs, her nerves returned with a vengeance. What if the innkeeper had been incorrect and Law was, in fact, here?

They were greeted by the housekeeper when they entered the entrace hall, a woman with dark ringlets who introduced herself as Miss Ikkaku. She took them on the tour of the house. The floors were fashioned from polished wood and the walls adorned with pale yellow wallpaper. Where there was carpeting, it was white. Each room was lofty and elegant, with furnishings that were appropriate to the wealth of its inhabitants, while maintaining simplistic finesse, and offered a wonderful view of the woods or the valley. It was certainly more splendid and comfortable than the gaudy ostentation of Dressrosa Park and Robin found herself admiring it so much that her mind continuously drifted to the possibility that she could have been its mistress.

They were soon taken to the art gallery. It indeed was a sight to behold; Robin was familiar with many of the paintings and sculptures from her art and history books, and marvelled at how many real pieces Law owned. At length, they came to a series of exquisitely painted family portraits. Robin saw Law’s immediately. It was a full-length portrait of him in black and gold regiment finery, a sword at his hip. He appeared striking and handsome, true to his outward nature and appearance.

Robin stood beneath it, looking up in wonder.

“Ah, now this is my master, Mr Trafalgar,” Ikkaku said warmly.

“My, how handsome he looks,” Chiffon said. “Robin, do you believe this to be a correct likeness of him?”

Ikkaku brightened. “Does the young lady know my master?”

“A little,” Robin assented.

The housekeeper was greatly impressed. “And do you not think him to be a most handsome gentleman, Ma’am?”

“Most handsome,” Robin said, and she meant it.

“I am sure I have never met a man so handsome, nor so good natured for such wealth,” she said.

“Indeed?” Bege said, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh yes. He is the kindest master I have ever served, and we all think so. I believe he may come across as stern on occasion, as he does not like to waste time by prattling, which that can give people the incorrect impression,” she laughed. “Some even call him proud or vain! But I think it is simply because he does not rattle away comments that have little meaning like so many other men, and beneath it all he is such a gentleman I have rarely met.”

“How excellent,” Chiffon said. She glanced at Robin with interest and Robin made to move away. Beside Law’s large portrait was a smaller one only of his face, encased in a gilded oval frame. She stopped to look closely; the painter had magically captured the very slight tilt to his lips and the glint in his eyes that Robin had seen on the occasion when there had been humour, wit and feeling to his character. She remembered it now when they had shared glances at Spandam’s folly, when she had joked at Windmill Hall, when they had danced at the ball. When he had proposed and they had drawn so close to make her blush.

“What do you think of this one, Ma’am?” Ikkaku said. “I believe it to be a fine likeness.”

Robin nodded. “A fine one indeed.” Her cheeks felt rather warm.

When the parts of the house that were open for inspection had been seen, they were taken outside to view the grounds under the guidance of its keeper, Mr Shachi, a good-natured, redheaded man. He led them around, explaining with much excitement to Bege about the fish in the pond as Chiffon walked in his arm. Robin trailed after them, leaving them more and more behind as her mind became so overcome with thoughts she preferred to wander at her own leisure.

When her companions began to enter the woods, she heard the sound of hooves behind her. Turning, she saw a black horse being led along the adjacent path, straight towards her. Led by none other than Law himself.

They locked eyes at the same time and instantly froze.

A blush crept up her cheeks and his eyes widened, and for almost a full minute they were both completely immoveable as they took account of their unexpected situation.

Her blush deepened as she recalled how she had last spoken to him, and then turned positively red when she recalled the words of his letter. "Yours, Law Trafalgar."

He looked well, dressed in his usual white top hat and black coat. Very well in fact. Had his face always appeared quite so amiable? And she did not recall his figure capturing her attention so much in the past. But his eyes were very much as she remembered them. Bright, sharp, intelligent, and looking at her with something that she had previously deemed to be sincere disdain and dislike.  

Only now ... now she knew that was not the case at all. And it had never been.

They both remembered themselves at the same time and fell into an awkward bow and curtsey.

“Mr Trafalgar.”

“Miss Nico."

She bit her cheek at the sound of his voice. Had it always been so pleasant to the ear?

They were silent again for a few moments until Robin dared to break it. “Miss Ikkaku said you were in Marineford.”

“No …" Law hesitated, "no I’m not …” 

"No." Robin nodded and tried to calm her beating heart. “We would not have come if we knew that it was occupied –”

“I had to return early to attend to business with my steward,” he said at the same time.

There was another long silence.

"Is – is your family in good health?” Law ventured.

“Yes. Thank you.” Robin clasped her hands together. Her heart was pounding like a drum in her chest. “I – I am travelling with Mrs Charlotte’s daughter and her husband, Mr Bege Capone,” she indicated awkwardly back to where they were talking with Shachi down the path, blissfully ignorant to what was occurring.

“I see." He flexed his hand absently. "And are you having a … a pleasant journey?”

“Very pleasant, thank you.”

He nodded and another awkward silence fell over them.

“And is -" Law cleared his throat, "is your family in good health?”

“Y-yes, they are, thank you.”

“Good … good.”

“And yours?”

“Yes. Yes they are.”

“I am glad to hear it.”

Robin knew she should say something more, but every word and phrase and sentence she had ever learned seemed to have disappeared. All she knew was that he was staring at her in that way that made her feel terribly angry while at the same time horrifically embarrassed and highy confused.

The horse stamped impatiently, no doubt sensing the anxiety of his master, and it brought Robin back to earth with the object of something to discuss. She turned her attention to the beautiful creature.

“Oh now, is this the horse you brought to Merry and Dressrosa Park? I don't believe we've been introduced."

“Polar. I’ve raised him since he was a foal.” Law stroked his mane with surprising gentleness. “You are welcome to pat him.”

“May I?” Robin couldn’t help her excitement.

“Of course.”

She stepped forward and carefully held out her hand to Polar’s muzzle. He regarded her with intelligent dark eyes, then leaned down to lip at her hand. She giggled at the the tickling sensation and drew closer to stroke his nose.

“Aren’t you such a handsome young man?” she said. He whickered and she giggled again. He was truly a magnificent horse, clearly of fine breeding and very well-kept.

“You are fond of horses?” Law said. He was watching her closely.

“Very much so. Though I am far fonder of walking.”

“Yes … yes I know,” he said softly.

Robin smiled slightly, remembering how she’d walked across the countryside of Merry to visit Windmill Hall. From the way he was looking at her, she could tell he was thinking the same.

“I am quite fond of most animals,” she added. “I should dearly love to own a dog or cat, but Mrs Charlotte won’t allow them.”

“I see.” He appeared thoughtful and looked like he was about to say more when the adjacent party suddenly became aware of his presence.

“Sir!” Shachi hurried up to them and bowed deeply. “My deepest apologies, I did not know you were returning early.”

Law wrenched his eyes away from Robin to greet Shachi. “Do not apologise; I arrived without notice. I have some business to take care of with Mr Penguin and had to leave Marineford early.”

“Let me take Polar to the stables and I shall inform Miss Ikkaku at once."

Robin stepped back, somewhat reluctantly, to allow Shachi to take the reins. He bowed to her and her companions, and headed off to the stables.

Law was silent for a moment and she braced herself for the steely indifference she was sure he would display to her and her family, when instead he collected himself, and turned to Bege and Chiffon.

“Welcome to Flevance, sir, madam, I do apologise for my sudden intrusion.” They appeared surprised but bowed and curtseyed and dismissed his apologies. Robin introduced them. “It is an honour to make the acquaintance of another of Mrs Charlotte’s daughters. Miss Nico mentioned you have been travelling the northern country; how have you been enjoying it so far?”

“It is magnificent,” Chiffon said. “We must say this has been by far the most beautiful countryside and house we have seen so far, mustn’t we dear?”

“Yes, it is quite spectacular,” Bege agreed.

“And you are staying in town?”

“Yes, sir, at the White Inn.”

“I do hope it has been comfortable?”

“Very much so. Finer hospitality we could not have expected.”

“I am glad to hear it. You must return to Flevance at your leisure and fully tour the grounds. There is much to see in the parklands, and many beautiful streams and outlooks over the valley. I should be glad to provide you with a groundskeeper to mark your way.”

“That is very kind of you, we should be delighted.”

“Mr Capone, do you enjoy fishing?”

“I do, sir.”

“You must return to fish in our lake and ponds here. There is excellent carp available just down this way. If you are not busy, I would be happy to show you now.”

“That would be capital.”

Robin watched in amazement as Law, without hesitation nor any appearance of difficulty, began to lead them down the path towards the river, pointing out the best spots to fish and encouraging Bege to use his tackle and bait. Chiffon took her arm as the ladies followed.

“I say, he’s not at all how you described him,” Chiffon wondered. “He is such a gentleman. And my, those paintings did not do him justice. He is incredibly handsome.”

“I hardly know what to make of it,” Robin murmured.

Law took them some way around the park with great civility, continuing to show Bege the best fishing spots and some of the more impressive outlooks. On their return back to the house, Chiffon's ankles became fatigued and she had to remove herself from Robin to rely on the sturdier arm of her husband. Consequently, Robin found herself walking beside Law behind the couple.

“How do you find Flevance?” he asked.

She had almost expected him to enquire after her family’s health. With a smile, Robin said, “It is lovely. The finest estate I have ever had the honour of visiting.”

“That is high praise, as your good opinion is rarely given and therefore more worth the offering.”

Robin laughed. “I do not think my good opinion is quite so rare. Perhaps there has been little to entice it lately.” She swore she saw his lips turn up slightly at that.

After a moment of silence, he turned to her and said, “As much as I wish not to bring up such memories again, I must ask if you read my letter.”

Robin breathed in sharply. “Yes, sir, I did.”

“I see.”

He looked back to the path ahead and Robin knew he didn’t wish to pry into her feelings about it, for which she was terribly grateful; even now, she still could not completely fathom what her feelings were.

“I do wish to say one thing,” she said after taking another breath. He looked back at her again and she met his eyes. She could read the hint of uncertainty within them. “Thank you for sharing it with me. It is not a … simple thing to share something so personal. I am honoured that you trusted me and I vow to honour that trust.”

His concern eased. “I only told you because it’s you.”

She flushed and her heart seemed to skip a beat. She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. “If I may ask, is your sister well?”

“She is, thank you.” He suddenly stopped in the path and turned to her. “Will you allow me to introduce you? She returns tomorrow."

Robin could hardly turn down such a request and so readily agreed. The very idea that he wanted her to meet his dear sister, when their previous parting had been so hostile, was enough to make her shake her head in wonder. Could it be that his feelings had not changed since then, despite her scathing retort?

When they returned to the house, Law extended an invitation to her party to visit the following day, with the promise of fishing and lunch to be provided. In addition to Lami, he informed them that other companions would be attending, including Monet, Luffy and several of his friends. Robin felt trepidation at seeing Luffy again but endeavoured to inform him in whatever manner she could that Nami’s affections remained strong.

As Bege helped Chiffon into the carriage, Law turned to Robin. He held out his hand.

"May I?"

Robin swallowed. Something about the way he spoke his request, with such earnest tenderness and genuine offering, was causing her to feel strangely lightheaded. 

"You may." She gently placed her hand in his. "Thank you, Mr Trafalgar."

With his aid, she stepped up into the carriage. Once more, she was struck by how perfectly her hand fit there and how warm he felt. So warm it was rather comforting.

She sat down and for a moment they maintained the hold, a reluctance to relinquish the other passing between them. Then they took a breath and, as one, let go. Robin placed her hand in her lap and Law puts his behind his back. 

He bowed to the party. “Until tomorrow, Miss Nico. Mr and Mrs Capone."

The carriage took off, and Robin turned in her seat to watch him through the window. He stayed standing before the steps of the house until long after they were out of sight.

“I say, what a pleasant man!” Bege said. “Nothing at all what I had expected.”

“Perhaps his manner improves upon being someplace he is familiar with,” Chiffon said. “Or perhaps with someone."

Robin was too lost in her own thoughts to hear, occupied with looking out at the green fields and blue sky, her hand held tightly in her lap.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Robin was filled with nerves such as she had never experienced before when they returned to Flevance the following day. She dressed that morning with great care, choosing her finest gown for the occasion, a pink floral muslin she had worn many times at Dressrosa and a white bolero jacket. She did her hair at least three times and still was not satisfied with it, but decided she would have to make do when Bege told her to make haste.

Despite having seen the estate just the day before, Robin’s breath was still taken away when Flevance came into view as they emerged from the shadowed woods. Such a beautiful, tranquil place she believed she never would experience anywhere else.

Law was there to meet them as the carriage halted at the base of the steps. He offered his hand with great civility to Chiffon first and then assisted Robin. As she stepped to the ground, just like yesterday, her fingers lingered in his a moment longer than was proper, and there seemed to be little inclination from either party to release their hold too soon. She pulled her hand away when she remembered herself and curtseyed. Her heart beating so strangely it was making her flush. Was she still angry with him, even after all this time? Surely not. So then why were her tempers so engaged?

Inside the house, the guests were greeted by Ikkaku who was most delighted to see them again. The kindly housekeeper announced that Law had opened the extended wing of the art gallery and asked if Bege and Chiffon would like to see it, before then joining Robin and Law in the parlour. Chiffon raised an eyebrow at Robin, but agreed, and so the party were split.

“I hope you do not mind this slight separation,” Law said as he led her up the grand staircase. “Lami is shy around strangers and I thought it best to introduce you one at a time.”

“Not at all,” Robin said.

“Our visiting party are attending to a morning excursion down at the lake,” Law continued. “Luffy, as you know, is ever the explorer and wished to see it when the weather was favourable. They will return by luncheon.”

Robin wondered if this was perhaps a sly attempt at allowing her to meet Lami in solitude without many prying eyes to wonder at such an engagement. She glanced at Law as they walked down the long, wood-panelled corridor. Yes, he was certainly of the intelligence to devise a scheme where Luffy was convinced he had come up with the idea himself.

She found herself looking longer than she intended. He had always walked with such a stately countenance, but now there was a far more languid and elegant manner about it, removed from the stiffness that had previously led him to appear so uncivil. The set of his jaw was softer and his eyes were far less calculating.

He noticed her staring and returned her look. “You are watching me, Miss Nico?”

“I am merely wondering,” Robin said.

“May I enquire as to what?”

“You may. Whether I will answer is another matter,” she smiled and turned away. She heard a soft huff of amusement echo in the back of his throat and pressed her lips together to stop her smile from growing.

As they turned down a hall draped with wondrous tapestries, she heard the sound of piano music playing. It was light and cheerful, filled with innocence and sweetness.

“How beautiful,” Robin said.

“Yes, she is a wonderful player,” Law agreed.

They entered the parlour at the end of the hall. It was perfectly equipped for the warmer weather of late spring, with large windows open to the visage of the pond, and the cherry and oak trees below. A magnificent pianoforte sat in pride of place beneath an enormous painting of white lilies. The instrument was of polished wood, painted with flowers and vines that embellished it like poetry. Sitting at the pianoforte, playing with such delicate grace, was a young lady with soft brown hair dressed in a white lace gown.

She stopped playing as soon as they entered and jumped up to greet them with all the civility of her good breeding.

“Miss Nico, I would like you to meet my sister, Miss Lami Trafalgar,” Law said.

Robin curtseyed and Lami returned it shyly.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Nico,” Lami said. Her voice was soft and musical. She was very pretty, with gently blushing cheeks and her brother’s intelligent grey eyes, though hers were softened with sweetness and void of his compelling sharpness. For all that she was nineteen, she appeared quite young, almost as young as Pudding.

“The pleasure is all mine, Miss Trafalgar,” Robin said warmly. “What a beautiful pianoforte.”

“Thank you. My brother gifted it to me for Christmas, which he should not have done,” she said with the sternness as a newborn lamb.

“Yes, I should have,” Law said far more firmly.

Robin marvelled at how fondly he looked down at his sister, filled with such brotherly affection that she wondered how she could have ever thought him to be unfeeling for others.

“I agree that he should have,” she said. “You are a wonderful player. Your unfortunate brother had to listen to my playing on various occasions and I am sure he is most thankful to have a sister who plays as well as you.”

Lami’s grey eyes widened in surprise. “But he says you play so beautifully!”

Robin swore she saw Law wince. “Then he has clearly been far too kind on my behalf.”

“I said you played quite well,” he quickly said.

“Oh quite well? Then I shall take that as a more just compliment, and it is certainly far more than I deserve considering the circumstances I had to endure.”

Law smiled and a laugh, a genuine, true laugh escaped his lips. A strange escalation of emotions whirled inside Robin’s body and she laughed with him, unable to stop herself. She had never seen him smile with such warmth and laugh with such feeling. Both were uncommonly beautiful and she wished he would do both far more often.

Lami looked between them, smiling broadly. “Please, Miss Nico, would you do me the honour of a duet?”

“Oh, dear, I’m not sure I could ever compare to your playing,” Robin protested.

“Please, Miss Nico? I would be most gratified,” Lami continued, her grey eyes as wide as a doe’s and Robin felt her stubbornness slip as it so often did when at the mercy of her own sisters. She looked at Law and he smiled again, though slighter this time, and she returned it. How could either of them say no to their younger sisters?

“Of course, Miss Trafalgar. I would be honoured, though I do beg your forgiveness with my playing.”

Lami beamed with joy and Robin took her place next to the girl at the piano. In her kindness, the young lady suggested a simple duet. Law took his place on the lounge to listen. As they played, Robin struggled to focus on the keys and not continuously glance at him. There was a softness in his eyes that she was so unaccustomed to seeing, yet it only made him more handsome. Every time she caught his gaze, it grew more and more difficult to look away.

She played well enough, bolstered by the fact that she did not have an uncouth lord making commentary at her every mistake, and Lami was so overjoyed that she immediately insisted they perform another. However, they were interrupted by the arrival of Bege and Chiffon, returning from their viewership of the gallery. Lami fell quiet and though she was all civility in their meeting, standing to greet and welcome them to their home, her smile became less ready and her voice softened.

“Did you enjoy the smaller gallery, Mr and Mrs Capone?” Law inquired.

“Indeed we did, though Chiffon found it was not quite to her taste,” Bege chuckled.

“Robin, I am sure, would enjoy it immensely,” Chiffon said.

“Would she?” Law turned to Robin and seemed on the verge of asking to show her the gallery, a request she would have been only too happy to oblige, when they were interrupted once more by the boisterous arrival of Law’s companions, returned from their morning picnic.

If Robin had previously considered Luffy to be louder than was proper, he was altogether uncivil (though still charmingly so) in the presence of friends who matched his character. He was overjoyed to see her again and bowed so forcefully she wondered if he would become lightheaded. Joining him was Monet, whose curtsey was far less enthusiastic and who barely even looked at Bege and Chiffon, and his close friends Lord Zoro Roronoa and his lady, Mr Usopp Sogeking and his wife, and Mr Sanji Vinsmoke. The men were handsome and charming, particularly Sanji, and the ladies were lovely and good-natured. They greeted Robin, Bege and Chiffon with great enthusiasm and civility, and Bege was immediately petitioned to join the men fishing while the ladies enjoyed luncheon.

Robin and Chiffon accompanied the ladies to the summer dining parlour to enjoy a meal of cold meats, creamy cheeses, fresh fruit and tea. Robin had expected the worst after her experience with Monet, but was delighted to find her concerns swiftly abolished upon making acquaintance with the other ladies.

Lady Hiyori Roronoa was a bright, warm-hearted woman of six and twenty with beautiful blue eyes. Both her teal hair and peach silk gown were adorned with flowers. She took charge of the conversation as her station dictated with great amiability, and was delighted to explain the nuances of their little group to Robin and Chiffon.

The men had met at university and formed a strong friendship. She and Zoro were from titled families and had been betrothed since birth, but was eager to explain that they had never expereinced any doubts about the match. He had made his proposal after only a week of courting once she was debuted into society.

Mrs Kaya Sogeking was lovely and soft-spoken, with pale blonde hair and a pallid complexion. She was a gentleman’s daughter while her husband, Usopp, was a man of trade. She explained with great fondness that they had been in love since childhood and braved the ire of society to be wed.

Sanji was the third son of a proud lord up north, but had removed himself from his family and chosen the church out of a desire to do good and live a life he could find pride in. The only inheritance he maintained was provided by his mother’s family, who had written him into her will before her untimely death from the birth of their fourth son. Luffy had extended his patronage and, thanks to him and his family, Sanji was able to live in the rectory of the village of Sunny.

Hiyori and Kaya were sympathetic to Lami’s shyness and spoke with great gentility to her, encouraging her to speak when she wished. They were exceedingly civil to Robin and Chiffon, desiring to know all of Merry and their trip, and Robin thought they may be two of the most delightful ladies she had ever had the pleasure of meeting.

Monet was cold and detached for the entire conversation, and Robin wondered if she had only attended Flevance in order to solicit Law’s affections. With the way she continued to narrow her eyes at Robin and laugh haughtily every time she spoke, that wonder increased to a sly suspicion that perhaps the lady’s dislike of her was more than a matter of rank but, in fact, a matter of jealousy.

This suspicion was confirmed when Law and the rest of the men returned from fishing to join the ladies for tea in the afternoon. Monet promptly sat herself beside Law and attempted to engage him in a conversation that he was little inclined to respond to. As the tea was served, Hiyori spoke.

“Miss Nico, would you do us the honour of entertaining us? I am a greater lover of music, you see, and Mr Trafalgar says you play so wonderfully.”

Robin glanced at Law who was wearing a flat expression on his face that was so comical it took great will not to laugh.

“And here I thought you said I played quite well,” Robin teased.

“She exaggerates!” Law said quickly. Zoro sniggered under his breath.

“Alas, I am no musician, Lady Roronoa,” Robin said, “but I should dearly like to hear you play if you are so inclined.”

Hiyori smiled. “I shall be most happy to oblige but first I do insist you play. Mr Trafalgar has such reservation with his compliments that I am sure you must be a wonderful pianist. Do you not agree, dear?” She turned to Zoro and put her hand on her arm.

“I have no inclination in either regard but you know I am never remiss to hear you play,” he said in what Robin thought was quite the civil expression of disinterest.

“How can you speak so?” Sanji said indignantly. “I should like very much to hear all the lovely ladies here play and I shall listen with great admiration.”

“You shall listen and I shall eat your serving of scones,” Zoro responded shortly.

“You will do no such thing. I specially brought that blackberry jam for the ladies to enjoy only.”

Luffy spoke loudly over them both, “I should very much like to hear Miss Robin play. And we can eat while we listen!”

The ladies with the exception of Monet agreed wholeheartedly, and Robin was resigned to acquiesce their request. She took her seat once again at Lami’s pianoforte and brought out the piece she knew best, one that she had practised with Koala in the months since her return from Dressrosa. She was by no means a beautiful singer nor player, but her voice was pleasant enough and she was pleased that her playing had far improved.

She was deeply aware of Law watching her with the intensity he had always held at Dressrosa Park. Back then, she had considered it a means to intimidate her, to prove that his cousin was correct in his insults, now she wondered if perhaps it came from his consideration of admiration and – as he had said – love.

Are his feelings much changed? she wondered. It was too much to think on, however, and so she endeavoured to play to the best of her abilities for a party who would have been intimidating if they were not such good company.

They clapped with great enthusiasm when she was done, and Hiyori, Kaya and Chiffon expressed their deepest admiration, while Sanji claimed he could be inclined to fall in love within a moment with such incredible beauty and accomplishment before him.

“You are inclined to fall in love when a serving girl so much as smiles at you,” Law said scornfully, which earned laughter from their companions. An inside joke, perhaps, but Robin couldn’t help noticing that his words had quite the bite to them.

“Miss Trafalgar, I insist you play next,” Robin said, smiling at the young lady who coloured.

“Oh no, I couldn’t.”

“Of course you could. This is your pianoforte and no one can play it as well as you. Please do us the honour of that lovely piece you were playing earlier.”

With the rest of the party’s encouragement, Lami nervously took her seat at the pianoforte and played from the music she placed on the stand. She was a little quieter and more hesitant than before, but still provided a sweet melody that entranced the party.

As Robin returned to her seat beside Hiyori, Monet spoke up. “How are the health and spirits of your family, Miss Nico?”

Fearing where this would inevitably go, Robin put on all her politeness and responded, “Quite well, I thank you, Miss Green.”

“I am sure winter must have brought a great loss of enjoyment for you all.”

Luffy looked up from the plate of sandwiches that he was devouring with great enthusiasm. Law shifted in his seat.

“Not at all, Christmas is always such a wonderful time.”

Monet took a sip of tea and smiled. “I am sure Miss Charlotte must have felt the loss of company so dreadfully – and indeed I would be remiss not to mourn your own losses. I do recall how attached you became to certain members of our own party. Why you even endeavoured to visit his estate in the spring.”

Robin kept her expression civil. “There are no losses to be spoken of, Miss Green.”

“Oh come now, are we not friends? I know all too well of the deep attachment your family has towards Lord Donquixote.”

Lami’s fingers slipped on the keys of the piano and the sound of the disrupted melody echoed through the parlour. Law’s eyes widened and a look of fury flashed across his face. He began to stand but Robin stood instead and hurried to Lami’s side.

“Miss Trafalgar, I am terribly sorry! It was most careless of me not to stand with you and turn the pages on your behalf. Please do continue, you play so beautifully.”

Lami was trembling, but with Robin’s encouragement, she took a deep breath and continued to play. Hiyori engaged Monet in a conversation about a shared acquaintance, and the party returned to normal.

Robin looked up from the music sheet and saw Law looking at her with such gratitude it overwhelmed her. How he was able to express so much with just his eyes, when his face remained otherwise unchanged, was something she could not comprehend. But the warmth, the sincerity of affection, and the deep fondness she saw in them, even from across the room, made her unable to stop the smile that lifted the edges of her mouth.

After Lami entertained them for several songs, Hiyori took her place. The lady was a wonderful player, exceptional on the keys with a beautiful voice that enchanted them for the remainder of the afternoon. Law then invited Robin, Bege and Chiffon to join them for dinner.

As Robin passed Law on the way to the dining room, he said under his breath, “You have been practising.”

Robin said just as softly, “As have you.”

She caught the barest smile on his lips as she continued to walk past him.

They were treated to a most excellent feast of salted pork, honey-roast vegetables, white soup and plum tarts. The food was exceptionally prepared and perfectly delicious without being too rich.

Robin was sat between Luffy and Kaya, with Law opposite. Luffy gulped down his soup with impressive speed and then dove into the roast pork with just as much gusto. After swallowing a particularly large bite of pork, he turned to her.

“Is Miss Nami well?”

Law looked up from his soup. Robin put down her spoon carefully. She had not expected Luffy to be so forthcoming in his question, though, she supposed she should not be surprised.

“Nami is as well as can be expected, sir,” she said tactfully.

“She is not married?”

Robin almost laughed out loud at such direct questioning. “She is not.”

“Would she be happy to receive an invitation to visit Windmill Hall?”

“I think she would be most gratified, should it be extended by the right host.”

He looked up across the table and practically shouted, “Law!”

Law sighed, resignation set deep in his eyes, though it was not unkind. “Yes, Luffy, I know.”

Luffy grinned and returned to his meal with even more enthusiasm than before. She caught Law’s eye and smiled smugly. His eyes flashed with amusement and he shook his head, but said no more.

Following dinner, Robin and her companions bid farewells to the party and Law escorted them to the carriage. Robin took his hand as he helped her up without even a single inclination for hesitation. In fact, it seemed entirely natural now for her hand to rest in his.

“Miss Nico,” he said as she settled in the carriage, “I should like to show you the gallery extension tomorrow, if you are so inclined. We are also looking to ride as a party to Swallow Rock for lunch and would be honoured if you were to join us.”

“I would be delighted to accept both invitations, Mr Trafalgar.”

“Until tomorrow, Miss Nico.”

As the carriage set off, she once again turned back to watch him as he stood at the base of the stairs, looking after the carriage until it turned the corner.

“Miss Green was not particularly attentive, but of the rest of them are such a pleasant and enthusiastic party of people I have yet to have the pleasure of meeting,” Bege said, resting his hands over his portly belly.

“Lady Roronoa and Mrs Sogeking are such charming ladies, and Miss Trafalgar is an angel,” Chiffon agreed. “We have been most fortunate on our journey to be able to spend time with them. Robin, did I hear Mr Trafalgar invite you to return tomorrow?”

“Yes, he wishes to show me the extended gallery,” Robin said.

“I am sure you will find it much to your liking,” Chiffon smiled. “Mr Trafalgar certainly seems to be such an amiable man. Do you not think so, dear?”

“Yes, quite amiable.” Robin looked out the window.

༻❁༺

Robin chose her travel clothing for the day of riding, a purple striped gown with a black habit, tied with a pink bow. While not her finest outfit, she now knew she would not be treated ill for it by the persons in the party she actually admired.

Her nerves had diminished significantly since yesterday and now she only felt excitement. She could not comprehend how her opinion of Law had changed so drastically over just a couple of days. His manner to be sure was much improved, but she was also of the impression that her own opinion was no longer coloured by the prejudice she had willingly allowed herself to entertain back in Merry and Dressrosa.

“You are in high spirits this morning,” Chiffon commented at breakfast with a smile.

“I am looking forward to seeing the gallery.”

Bege and Chiffon were not so partial to riding and decided to take the day to wander through town, with the plan of joining the party for dinner.

Robin kept her eyes focused keenly through the window of the carriage as it took her up the winding drive to Flevance. As soon as she saw the figure of Law waiting for her the steps, a smile spread over her face before she could stop it.

He opened the door almost before the carriage had halted and was there with his hand ready and waiting. He looked incredibly handsome in a yellow waistcoat and navy coat.

“Good morning, Miss Nico,” he said and his voice was strangely soft as he helped her down.

“Good morning, Mr Trafalgar,” she replied in kind.

Law took her inside the house to the art gallery she had visited on that fateful first day at Flevance. They were accompanied by Ikkaku who stayed behind them with her hands folded and head lowered so that they could not see her smile.

“We do not tend to open this particular gallery to visitors,” Law explained. “It is a collection of my more eclectic tastes.”

“I am most interested to see it,” Robin said, intrigued. He led her through the doors at the end of the gallery into a smaller, square-shaped room, with no windows and lit by wrought iron candelabras. 

The gallery featured a collection of the most incredible array of gothic art. From the walls hung paintings and tapestries of all sizes, as high as the ceiling to as small as a thumbprint, and around the space stood obsidian marble busts and sculptures. The paintings depicted demons and angels, barbarians and kings, skeletons and minions, all in exceptional detail, in a variety of horrific poses and actions. Most were grotesque renditions of famous battles and myths by famous artists from history. The statues included men beaten down under the weight of justice, their knees bent and shaking; gods stomping on mankind; and women stabbing knives through the hearts of their oppressors.

Robin took her time to look at each piece of art, each one more impressive and beautiful than the last. The dark colours, the motifs, the exquisite detail was enough that she could stay here for hours, lost in a world of the macabre and romantic.

“Do you like it?” Law asked after a while.

“Pray tell me, what do you think of my opinion?”

“I believe it is greatly to your liking.”

Robin turned to him, “How do you figure that?”

“Your eyes,” he said simply.

Robin’s face flushed and she was glad for the dim lighting. He had kept a respectable distance from her, yet he could tell her thoughts so clearly through just her eyes?

“How astute of you, Mr Trafalgar. It is all, as you say, greatly to my liking. Everything here is simply sublime.”

“Most people find it too morbid and grotesque, but I have a deep fascination with art of this kind. There is something inherently beautiful about it, in seeing the depths of man’s depravity and falsehood and yet how we rise above it through adversity. It is humbling.” He looked up at the paintings and Robin suddenly understood what he had meant about her – his grey eyes were positively shining.

Despite the knowledge of how inappropriate it was, Robin couldn’t help but take a few steps closer to him and look up at the same painting, a magnificent piece depicting the Battle of Mariejois from eight centuries ago.

“I agree,” she said softly, and she saw his eyes flicker to her in her peripheral vision. “History is fascinating because we see the great pitfalls of humanity – our greatest weaknesses and treacheries. Yet, we also see our greatest victories, the times where we overcome the horrors to find true loveliness once more. Most people do not wish to see this side of us – of ourselves – but I believe it is something we all must face to truly understand our own hearts and one another.”

She turned her head to meet his gaze. If she’d thought his eyes were shining before, they were positively burning now. She was taken back to that moment beneath the willow tree.

“I am so sorry for everything I said,” she said softly. “It was most unladylike and I am terribly ashamed for how I behaved. There are no words to truly convey the depths of my regret and sorrow.”

Law shook his head in earnest. “It is I who must apologise. I acted uncommonly rude and while I was quite angered in that moment, your words have since taught me humility and brought me to great reflection. I will admit I was not as … ah … civil as I might have been during my stay at Merry. I am not one for pleasantries and idle chatter when it means nothing, but that does not excuse my behaviour. I shall regret how I acted towards you for the remainder of my life.”

Robin smiled slightly. “Please do not regret it for so long, for then I shall be forced to regret it for even longer, and I do not think my corpse would be able to rest with such thoughts so therefore I might rise again as a creature of the undead.” He blinked and she bit her lip, the smile falling from her face. Oh no, she should not have said such a thing out loud. He would surely –

“If your thoughts awakened your corpse, then I am afraid I would be indisposed to join you. I cannot allow you to wander as such a creature on your own when your regrets mimic my own. Though I think I should prefer to be a ghost than an undead, as I would not be hindered by walls.”

Robin’s smile returned. “I do believe that ghosts are said to be able to fly through the skies, are they not? In which case I do also believe that would be preferable and far easier to strike terror into those who you wish ill-will towards.”

He chuckled and smiled the same smile he had gifted her yesterday in the parlour. “May I guess whom you would wish such terror?”

“You may.”

“Mr Spandam?”

Robin laughed. “Amongst others, but I would certainly haunt him every moment of his life. I believe I can make an assumption on whom you would wish such a fate upon?”

Law smirked. “I believe you would be correct. I would terrify him until his dying days, which, with my efforts, I hope would not be long after.”

Robin put her hand over her mouth as she laughed, and Law’s smile grew even more. “Very well. Let us say no more of our own regrets and endeavour not to bring such fate to our souls. If I am going to return as a ghost, I wish it to be one who is simply decided not to move on without causing some trouble first, rather than one who is haunted by my inadequecies.”

“I shall agree to that.”

His smile was too much and Robin wrenched her eyes away from him, feeling almost dizzy from the intensity of the moment, to look back at the painting. “These truly are exquisite Mr Trafalgar. Thank you for showing them to me.”

“Thank you for appreciating them, very few people do.”

“I wish I was able to see more of such art or artefacts. I should dearly like to visit a museum someday.”

“The museum in Mariejois is exceptional,” Law said. “There is a wonderful array of dinosaur bones on display, and various mummies and artefacts from around the world.”

Robin clasped her hands together. “It sounds wonderful.”

“Perhaps, there may be an opportunity for I – for us to visit one day. With – with our companions.”

Robin turned to meet his gaze again. “That would be delightful. I must say, I’m rather surprised to see all this; I thought you were quite the antagonist of romanticism,” she said slyly.

Law snorted. “If you may recall, I said only when it came to matters of the heart and decision-making, I never said I held animosity towards it as far as art is concerned.”

“And where do you categorise books then?”

“Books should never be read completely as gospel, one most decide for oneself what truths to believe from a book, and encourage one’s own reflection and critical thinking of any ideas.”

Robin nodded. “To that we can agree . Every text should be taken with critical thinking and logic, but emotion should be allowed to dictate one’s thoughts and feelings garnered from it. And to that I then ask, do you still believe that romanticism interferes with logic and should never be its hindrance?”

“Do you still believe that every action should be taken with emotion first before logic is considered?” he counteracted smoothly.

Without it being spoken, Robin knew that they were again recalling that moment beneath the willow tree. When they had both acted on pure emotion with no critical thought whatsoever, guided simply on instinct and the reaction that they induced in one another.

“Perhaps …” she said slowly, “we can again agree that there is a time and place for one or the other, and then there are more times and places where they should work in synergy.”

He nodded. “Perhaps that is another thing we can agree on.”

“So it appears we are able to agree on some thing,” Robin said with a coy smile.

“It appears we are.” Law’s voice was soft. His eyes fell to her lips, and she realised they were standing quite close together, almost as close as they had on that fateful afternoon. The heat in her body rose rapidly and, again, she felt such emotion that was akin to anger and hatred – the emotion she had felt since almost the moment they met.

Oh …

I don’t believe it was ever hatred at all.

“Miss Nico –” Law began, but then his voice broke and he suddenly stepped back and cleared his throat. “I have another room to show you when you are done looking here.”

“I should be glad to see it,” Robin said, and her voice sounded odd to her own ears. She turned away from him to continue looking around the gallery, her heart beating so violently she was sure he could hear. Of course, I told him that he was the last man in the world I could ever marry. She had a great many regrets from that moment but that was now by far her greatest. He will never propose to me again, I am sure of it. She hid her face from him as she walked, lest he saw the sadness that was swimming in her eyes.

When she had looked at the gallery for as long as she could bear, Law took her back out into the main gallery, accompanied by Ikkaku, whom she had quite forgotten was even there. Despite her sorrow, she had to stop as they passed the portraits of Law.

He grimaced. “Please do not tire yourself looking at those.”

Robin couldn’t help herself from teasing. “You do not like looking at your own portrait?”

“I wished never to have any of me, but my steward insisted as is family tradition and so I was forced to oblige.” He grimaced again.

“I believe you do yourself an injustice with such thoughts,” Robin said. “You look fine in each, though, I believe this to be the superior one.” She indicated to the smaller portrait.

“Why is that?”

“It paints a far more accurate picture of your real nature.”

Law’s eyes widened slightly. He swallowed, looked like he was about to say something else, then he turned and continued down the hall, looking quite perturbed. Hiding a smile, Robin followed. He led her back through the sunlit halls of the house until they came to a room at the other end. Law opened the double-door and stepped back to let her enter.

Robin stepped inside and her mouth fell open. They were standing in the largest and most magnificent library she had ever had the honour of seeing. It was two storeys high with a balcony that wrapped around the entire second floor, and large windows on the far wall, which illuminated red leather reading chairs, a writing desk, and an overarching abundance of books that filled each wall-to-ceiling shelf without any space left abandoned.

She put her hands to her mouth but a rather shrill gasp still managed to escape. “Oh my word!”

Law laughed and the sound was almost as wonderful as the books – perhaps even more so. “I take it you are even more partial to this than the gallery?”

“It is magnificent!” she breathed, clasping her hands together and spinning around to look at in wonder. “I cannot believe how many books are here. Oh my! These all belong to you?”

“Yes. Many have been in my family for generations.”

“Then you are far richer than mere wealth,” she said, continuing to spin in awe, the skirts of her purple dress flowing around her ankles. “Oh this is wonderful! Oh sir, thank you for showing this to me.”

“You truly like it? Oh – you do.”

Robin was already starting to move towards a shelf, hands outstretched, itching to pick up as many books as she could and sit on one of those delightful armchairs to read until her eyes burned.

“We must return to our party so that we can ride to the picnic. Unless you would prefer to stay here?”

Robin turned slowly to look at him. The party? Picnic? In her excitement she’d quite forgotten about it. She desperately wished to stay here and read, and she wondered if Law would stay if she asked, but then she recalled the delightful company of Hiyori and Kaya, and the idea of being able to ride to the famous landmark and enjoy a picnic in the beautiful spring weather, and she was appeased.

She straightened up and smoothed her skirt, trying not to look too disappointed at having to leave. “Of course I wish to join the party. My apologies.”

He grinned in that way of his that was quite starting to make her head spin, “I should be the one apologising, I should know better than to show you a library without any time for you to enjoy it. I promise you may return here another day and spend as much time as you wish with no interruptions.”

“That would be lovely, thank you,” Robin said with all the politeness she could muster, though inside she was positively squealing in a manner that was akin to Pudding when it came to handsome young soldiers.

Together, they left the library to meet the party at the stables. Lami was not confident with riding and, as Law told Robin, struggled with the boisterous nature of the men and wished to stay home playing her pianoforte. Kaya was nervous with horses, but still wished to join the party, while Hiyori was terribly excited and had worn a flower-bedecked bonnet and velvet coat trimmed in lace for the occasion. Monet looked so far down her nose at Robin’s riding habit that Robin wondered the girl had not gone completely cross-eyed.

Luffy was already riding around, whooping and waving his arm in the air, while the remaining men helped the ladies mount their horses.

Law took Robin to a beautiful chestnut thoroughbred. “This is Chopper. He is gentle but occasionally skittish. I saw your riding at Dressrosa Park so I believe you can handle him.”

Robin held her hand out to Chopper and he nuzzled her glove with a whinny. She laughed and scratched his muzzle. “He’s beautiful.”

The stablehands helped her up onto her horse and the men mounted theirs, and then the expedition began. It was incredibly pleasant to ride through the beautiful parkland of the estate, with a gentle breeze and the warm spring air to accompany them. Though, as picturesque as the landscape was, Robin was quite distracted with looking at Law. He rode Polar with ease, sitting elegantly on top of the horse, his white hat flashing in the sunlight. How had she not appreciated how excellent of a rider he was while in Dressrosa?

She again attributed it to how much more relaxed he was here in his home surrounded by people he was comfortable with. He talked with biting wit to his companions, barked at them when they began to cause trouble – Luffy in particular – and galloped with them whenever they engaged in spontaneous races.

Robin laughed along with the other ladies at their antics. Only Usopp did not race with them. He joined their jokes but otherwise he stayed close to Kaya, keeping a careful eye on her and regularly asking if she was well. Robin’s heart warmed at seeing how attentive he was to his wife. She had so rarely seen a husband so kind and attuned his wife’s needs.

Hiyori was confident on her horse and had no qualms about Zoro racing off against Sanji or Law, and even encouraged them loudly. “You’re not going to allow him to call you slow are you, my love?” she called gaily when Sanji accused Zoro of riding with the pace of a snail. That was all it took for him to canter off, Sanji hot on his hooves. She turned to Robin with a cheeky smile. “These men, they can never sit still for too long.”

“Indeed, it seems a trait of most everyone in this party.”

Hiyori laughed. “It most certainly is. Did I hear Mr Monkey talking with you last night about a young lady of your acquaintance?”

“Yes, my parlour sister, Miss Nami Belle. They were acquainted while he stayed at Windmill Hall.”

“Oh I see, so you are from that house are you?” Hiyori exclaimed. “My apologies, I did not realise. I shall scold Lord Roronoa most frightfully for withholding the specifics from me. Well now, that is interesting …” she drifted off and turned her bright blue eyes out to look at the valley that stretched below them. Then she looked back and said, “And you are the eldest of that house?”

“I am.” Robin waited for her to inevitably discuss her being a spinster, but instead she just nodded.

“I heard much of the stay in the town of Merry, though only in pieces from each of the party,” she said with a sigh. “These men simply cannot keep to one straight story. Well,” she added with a laugh, “I do wish Miss Belle all the joy in the world.”

Robin smiled warmly, “Thank you, Lady Roronoa.”

The horses breached the top of the hill to reach Swallow outlook and they arrived at a lovely picnic already laid out for them by the servants who awaited their arrival. Luffy dismounted with a leap and sat down to eat before any of them had even reached the summit. Sanji dismounted to scold him for acting with such impropriety before the ladies.

Hiyori reined in her horse and called out, “My love.”

Zoro dismounted easily and came to help. He took her in his arms and carefully lifting her off the horse to set her on the ground. “Did you find the ride enjoyable?”

“Of course, though, you could ride with me a bit more,” she said with a slight pout of her lips.

“I will on the return journey.”

“No you won’t, but I will hold you accountable and you shall ride with just me tomorrow,” she said firmly, pointing her finger at him.

“Oh very well,” he grumbled, but he didn't look even remotely displeased.

Hiyori looked up at Robin who had reined her horse beside hers. “Mr Trafalgar,” she called to Law who had just dismounted, “you should help Miss Nico, she is your guest after all.” She tugged Zoro’s arm and they walked away to join the picnic.

Robin flushed as Law came up to her. “Miss Nico, may I assist you?”

“You may.”

She released her grip on the reins as a servant took hold and adjusted her side-saddle position so that she could slide off. Law was so tall he barely had he raise his arms to reach her, and he gently enclosed her waist with both hands. She swallowed and put her hands on his shoulders; despite the thick fabric of his coat, she could feel his heart beating beneath her fingers. He gently lifted her off the horse and then she was being held up in the air and she couldn’t breathe. All she could feel was his hands around her waist and all she could see were his grey eyes, which were suddenly so close to her own.

She wished that this small, fleeting moment would never end. She felt so safe, so secure, and yet she felt as though she had jumped off the peak of a precipice and was falling into an exciting abyss below.

Law blinked and then he slowly lowered her to the ground, as carefully as if she was a precious treasure that could be easily broken. “Was –” he cleared his throat, “was riding Chopper pleasing to you?”

“Very much so,” she replied.

As though remembering himself, Law suddenly released her waist. He bowed quickly and turned away. As he passed Monet who was still astride her horse, she began to call out, but then Sanji was there with a great, sweeping bow and the offer to help her dismount. She allowed him to begrudgingly and shot Robin a cold look.

Robin barely noticed. She was quite dizzy, as though her body had been spun through the air multiple times before landing. Collecting herself with a deep breath, she joined the party at the picnic.

They were served fresh strawberries and cream, cakes, lemonade and biscuits, alongside fresh gossip and conversation that Robin found extremely diverting. Hiyori was most helpful in ensuring Robin could keep up with conversation of the party’s shared acquaintances and the goings-on in Marineford, and she was delighted to hear that their gossip was never malicious but more of a celebratory and interesting nature.

Luffy and Usopp she found most amusing, and Usopp in particular had such ridiculous stories to share she was unsure if they could be true, but they were of such great humour she did not mind one bit whether they were or not. Sanji was most attentive to the ladies, always asking if they wished for more to eat and how they liked the food. He had been the one to instruct the cooks on what to prepare and Hiyori revealed that he was partial to cooking when his duties in the clergy allowed him to do so.

“Did you enjoy the private gallery, Miss Nico?” Kaya asked in her soft way.

“It was most diverting,” Robin enthused.

Monet sniffed. “I find it quite barbaric, art simply cannot be called so when it depicts such vulgar details.”

“I disagree,” Robin said, as she took a sip of lemonade. “It can be called art because it depicts such the human psyche with such clarity. That is when art is at its truest form.”

Monet’s lip curled, “I forgot you wear the title of being a romanticist, Miss Nico.”

“I do not believe myself to be of any title, neither romantic nor classic. I believe in exploring both order and ardour where they can be perceived. Though, I suppose, if I were to choose, romanticism would be where my heart is more inclined.”

“Such ideas must be why you are a spinster.” Monet smiled prettily. “Mr Trafalgar, didn’t you say you consider yourself to be a great believer in classicism, do you not agree that romanticism is the purveyor of fantasy rather than reality?”

Law was leaning with one arm on his raised leg, holding a cup of lemonade. “I believe order and ardour are two sides of the same coin, and one without the other is nothing at all,” he said simply. He caught Robin’s eye and then continued with a slight lilt to his voice, “And if one is to only court one, they could be considered a bore.”

“That may depend on how you spell it,” Robin said without hesitation. They turned away from each other to avoid laughing and Robin caught Monet’s flush of red that crept up her white skin.

The rest of the afternoon passed without further antagonisation from Monet. Hiyori lamented that they had not brought croquet to play and announced they should enjoy a game tomorrow, much to the enthusiasm of the entire party. Robin joined the ladies on a walk around Swallow Rock and spent so much time admiring the beautiful marbling of the object and its structure, and the inspiring view it offered of the valley, that Law climbed up to find her when they were intending to return.

He offered her his hand to help her down from a ridge in the rock, as the wind was pulling dreadfully. She took it and had to lean so carefully on him as he helped her step down, that when a particularly fierce gust of wind blew over them, she quite stumbled off the rock.

Law caught her in his arms before any harm could befall her, and she found herself quite locked in the hold of his embrace, looking straight into his eyes. Her breathing became jilted and everything around her slowed down. She could hardly comprehend his hands holding her, large fingers splayed across her back, nor his heart that she could feel beating through their touch, nor the sensation of his breath ghosting across her face. She again wished this moment could last forever, standing at what could be easily mistaken as the top of the world, with miles of countryside laid out at their feet, the wind in their hair, and their heartbeats in their hands.

His eyes narrowed and she prayed her heart could slow down for just a moment to catch her breath. She looked to his lips and heard his intake of breath.

“LAW! MISS ROBIN! YOU MUST MAKE HASTE!” Luffy screeched from far below.

They jumped apart and hurried to rejoin the party without another word passing between them. 

She was spared from Law lifting her onto her horse by Sanji, who was most eager to help the ladies onto their steeds and had already been scolded by Zoro and Usopp when he tried to encroach upon their wives.

“Get your own wife and keep your hands off mine!” Zoro snapped, putting her hands protectively around Hiyori’s waist to lift her up onto her horse.

“My sentiments exactly,” Usopp said, scowling as he held Kaya’s hand as the burly stablehands helped her up.

Sanji’s grumbling disappeared as soon as he saw Robin and he offered with great enthusiasm to help her up. She made certain to be polite and grateful, but as he lifted her she had to contain her grimace. His hands were far smaller and he was far shorter than Law, who kept his face averted from her as he mounted his horse.

At the last leg of the ride back to the estate, the men entered an argument over who was the fastest rider, and laughter and exclamation broke loose across the party as all five of them kicked their hoses into a fierce gallop and sped off so fast they were practically indistinguishable. Robin laughed out loud in astonishment. Back in Merry, she could never have imagined Law acting in such a manner, though she did recall him being easily enticed by her own competition so she supposed she shouldn’t be quite so surprised.

When the ladies arrived at the house, the men had already dismounted and returned to arguing.

“You ordered the competition and therefore you had an early start,” Sanji was saying to Law.

“Perhaps you should not have been so slow to the call, Vinsmoke,” Law smirked.

“Be careful or I’ll order the cooks to make you bread at the next picnic.”

“They’re my cooks and so you shall not,” he snapped. “Besides, if anyone ordered the competition it was you against Zoro, the fact that you both lost proves far more about your lack of ability than my own competency.”

“I did not lose to him at least,” Zoro said with a smug smile.

“Have you become as blind as your mind has gone senile?” Sanji said. “I won against you.”

“You did not.”

“Hey!” Luffy said over them. “I beat you both!”

Usopp interrupted over their objections. “We all know I was the true champion.”

Robin reined her horse next to Polar. “Did you win, Mr Trafalgar?” she laughed, adjusting her legs in the saddle.

“I most certainly did,” Law said with a cocky grin. As though it was only natural, he took her waist, and helped her down from Chopper without hesitation. It was only as he placed her on the ground that he slowed down and his grin faltered, becoming uncertain. She looked into his eyes and smiled.

“I thought you would. If you are as good a rider as you are at cards and chess, then I had no doubts. Though, if I had been able to ride properly, it might have been a different outcome.”

His smile returned with confidence. “Is that true? Perhaps we shall need to put that to the test on another occasion.”

“Perhaps we shall.”

“Ahem, Mr Trafalgar!” Monet called pointedly from atop her horse.

Law released Robin’s waist and, after a long hesitation, wrenched his eyes away from her to assist Monet.

Hiyori in all her kindness noticed that Robin had not thought to bring an appropriate dress for dinner, and so offered one of her own. She was shorter than Robin but with an added petticoat they were able to hide her ankles well enough. She even allowed Robin to borrow a jewelled hairpiece and the maidservant reworked her hair to make it pretty for dinner after the day’s ride. Robin looked at herself in the mirror with awe. The dress was blush-pink with puffed sleeves that shimmered as she walked from the tiny crystals sewn onto the sheer overskirt.

This is what I could have worn every day, right in this very house, had I not let my pride and passion interrupt my sense, she thought with a sigh, though, it wasn’t the dress itself that made her so sigh so deeply.

When she joined them for dinner, Hiyori beamed, and Lami and Kaya complimented her greatly.

Monet laughed haughtily. “Why, Miss Nico, I hardly recognised you.”

Law didn't say anything out loud, but his eyes lingered from the moment she entered the dining room for the entire night, and only looked away when he was forced to by conversation or duty.

Chiffon and Bege joined them for a dinner that was even more grand than before. An entire roast swan had been trussed for the occasion, and for dessert there was berry pudding and even jelly. After dinner, they retired to the parlour where Hiyori convinced Robin to join her at the pianoforte for a duet. All the ladies entertained the men and then they played cards where – curiously – Robin won four rounds and Law only won the last.

He was strangely silent for most of the evening, much as he had been the first time Robin met him, and spent much of it watching her. She wondered, though she dared not to think so, if he was considering proposing again. But I am sure he is not – at least not what after I said to him. We may have made our apologies but how could he ever think to speak to me of that again when I was so uncommonly rude?

Luffy spent most of his time talking of Merry and Windmill Hall. He made little secret of wishing to return as soon as possible, and was busy petitioning the men to accompany him. Sanji agreed, while Zoro and Usopp directed his petitions to their wives, who also readily agreed. Robin was confident that Nami would be married by the end of the month.

At the end of the evening, Robin returned to her riding clothes and Law, once again, escorted them to their carriage. When he took her hand, instead of helping her up, he pulled her very back to his side. Her breath caught in her throat, the shadows from the braziers that lit the path flickering over his face and eyes.

“Miss Nico, may I visit you tomorrow after breakfast?” he said, his voice low. “I should like to see the town; I do not visit it as often as I should. And then may I escort you back here in the afternoon for the game of pall mall?”

Robin quelled her beating heart. “You may. I would be most glad of the company.”

He nodded. “I also wish to give you this.” From behind his back, he produced a book.

She had to press her lips together to contain her gasp, and she reached out to take it with a trembling hand. She read the title out loud, “A Case for Order and Ardour by Jaguar D Saul.” This time she really did gasp. “Saul? Upon my word, you are giving me a book by Saul? I have not heard of this one.” She turned it in her hand, admiring the fine leather cover and gold embossing.

“In fact, it is his most recent publication,” Law said, with some air of smugness, though it was overshadowed by the hesitation he still displayed. “I have – I have outlined some passages for you on pages 45 and 73,” he said softly. “I would be interested to know your thoughts, if you should consider to share them.”

Robin’s eyes widened and she very nearly dropped the book. This was certainly not what she had expected. Her heart was beating so fast it was a wonder he couldn’t hear it.

“I – thank you. Yes.” The words weren’t nearly enough but her heart had quite stopped.

Law nodded. He cleared his throat again, “May I?” and indicated to the carriage.

“Oh. Oh yes, thank you.”

Law helped her up into the carriage. As he closed the door, he said, “Until tomorrow, Miss Nico.”

“Until tomorrow, Mr Trafalgar.”

The carriage took off and Robin sat back in her seat, her cheeks aflame and her heart beating rapidly in time with the clopping of the horse’s hooves. She barely heard a word Bege or Chiffon said, even when they asked about the book, for she had no true answer.

She was desperate to read it and what he had outlined, but before she could do that she had to put them both out of any uncertainty and misery. Before he speaks tomorrow, on whatever matter it may be about, I must tell him that I rescind my earlier words – and I must hope that he accepts them. If he does, then I shall read the passages. It is only right that we speak of it first.

༻❁༺

The following morning, Robin’s nerves were so heightened she could hardly sit still nor eat her breakfast. She did not know when Law would arrive, nor was she sure what to say to Bege and Chiffon when he did. However, the answer was given at breakfast when the maidservant brought her a letter from Nami. It was thick and heavy, with the promise of much information. Relieved at the excuse, Robin suggested her companions walk about town while she stayed in her room to read the letter. They readily agreed and so parted ways after their meal. Robin returned to her room and sat by the window, shawl around her arms, to read the letter. She had become so invested with her adventures here at Flevance that she almost quite forgotten about her sisters.

Her hopes for pleasant news were dashed from the first sentence of the letter, and she had barely begun before a lump was forming in her throat and her eyes were prickling. By the time she had finished, tears were streaming down her face and she was shaking uncontrollably. Her thoughts were so troubled that she jumped when there was a knock on the door and Law entered, holding his white hat and gloves.

She had no time to wipe her tears or even attempt to look presentable.

“Miss Nico!” Law exclaimed as soon as he saw her. He practically threw his hat and gloves to the table and hurried to kneel at her side. “What is the matter? Are you unwell?”

She shook her head and clutched her hand harder to her mouth. His face was blurry through her tears.

“Pray tell me! Are you hurt?”

She had no choice, she had to tell him here and now; he would surely discover the truth sooner or later, but sooner it must be before her hopes were lifted and then dashed cruelly to the ground.

“Has someone hurt you?” he demanded, anger flashing in his eyes. “I won't let that stand, I can assure you. I have many trained hunting dogs at the ready.”

She might have laughed if the situation wasn’t so dire. “It is – it is the most terrible news.”

“Are you hurt?” he repeated urgently.

She shook her head. “No, no, but I must tell Mr and Mrs Capone! We must leave immediately.” She tried to stand but Law put his hand on her shoulder and kept her seated.

“You cannot leave in your condition. I will send someone after them. Where have they gone?”

“They have walked towards the church.”

Without leaving Robin’s side, Law called for the maidservant and ordered her to fetch Bege and Chiffon posthaste, then he turned back to look at Robin, concern so deep in his grey eyes it only hurt her more.

“Now then, what is the matter? Surely it is something that can be solved.” He reached out to take her hand and she could hardly stop the sobs that were threatening to break her apart.

“It is Pudding,” she managed to say through her tears. “She has ruined us all, forever.”

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Dearest Robin,

I have little idea how to write this letter to you, nor to describe what has happened. It is a most dreadful thing of the worst circumstances and I only wish I write of joy and not cause you such trouble on what I am sure must be an excellent journey.

I pray you are seated as you read this.

It is in regards to our most foolish sister, Pudding. In all her felicities and the manners so removed from her, she has ruined us all. There were two incidents of which I must explain, the second of the most grievous nature but the first is by no means preferable. We received the letter from her sisters this morning and Madam has been beside herself in her room all day.

Of the first account, Pudding attended a foundation ball as their guest. It was an event hosted by many esteemed lords and ladies of Mariejois. While dancing, the ladies encountered none other than Lord Donquixote! He was in attendance as a patron and had been entertaining with a variety of fellows. Pudding – oh dear, I am sad to write this, Robin – she came across him while dancing and in all her foolish, enigmatic felicities, did stop in the midst of the dance to cry out his name with great exclamation across the ballroom.

The guests were aghast and stopped to look at her. She abandoned the dance and her partner, and rushed to the other side of the room where Lord Donquixote was standing with a great number of esteemed gentlemen. Her sisters ran after her but it was too late. She spoke to him with great familiarity and demanded to know why he had not written to her in so long.

He, and I must sadly admit that I cannot blame him faced with such a circumstance, admitted he hardly knew her, had danced but once at Merry, and scorned her every attempt to converse with him. He and his fellows laughed at her most indecently and he then adjourned the party to return to the high-society saloon. Pudding – oh dear I really cannot fathom her head – ran after him. Her sisters stopped her at the door, but she still had entered the saloon and saw him talking with the lords and ladies. Viola was present and I shudder to think what she thought of the entire situation.

Now, there lies Pudding’s first disgrace, and such a public one at that. Her sisters write that it was much talked of around town and a great piece of gossip that reflected badly on Mrs Charlotte and her girls.

Of the second account I do urge you to brace yourself, dearest Robin. In response to such a humiliating and painful circumstance, instead of being brought to reflection and a new regard for humility and manner, Pudding has run away with none other than Mr Spandam! Truly, I cannot fathom what sense she has in her head and I fear in fact she has none left at all!

His father disowned him for reasons that vary depending on which gossip you listen to, but what is known is that he is in incredible debt and now has no money, no connections and no honour to speak of.

I fear deeply for Pudding’s safety and I am overcome with such shakes you cannot imagine. While it is selfish of me, I fear she has ruined us all. We do not know if they are to be married. If they are then we should be saved but I shudder to think of her with such a man. 

Katakuri has left to Mariejois to find her. Madam is secluded to her room and cries all day; she is distraught that Pudding has not married him. I urge you to return at once, I can barely take another day without you.

Please Robin, please reply as fast as you can and please return with haste.

Your most affectionate sister,

Nami

Robin recalled the details of the letter as much as she could to Law through the lump in her throat. She could hardly look at him as she spoke. She knew that every word she said was one word closer to their relationship ending forever. If Law had somehow renewed his feelings for her and had in some way decided to renew his sentiments towards her despite her aggression, all of that hope was now dashed to the ground like a rider fallen from his horse and trampled beneath its hooves.

His previous sentiments towards her family had been cruel but admittedly true, and now they were far truer than they had ever been. His concerns of the propriety of her family, his questions of her connection and status, now more than ever were of such disgrace that she knew they could never marry. He may have lessened his pride but she could never expect a man of his station to reduce it to such a standing and for her no less – a spinster with nothing. His own feelings aside, it would reflect terribly on Lami and significantly impact her status in the marriage market. Robin could never expect him to do anything that would harm his sister who had already been through so much and would never wish for any further harm to befall either of them at her own expense.

Her thoughts also flew to Nami. Luffy may have also maintained his affections, but there was no possible way he could continue to entertain them now. Even if he felt strongly, his family was also of such high standing that they would never allow it.

All hopes of the happiness she had entertained for herself and Nami were now lost forever. Any possibility of good marriages for the rest of her sisters were also stolen away.

Pudding had truly ruined them all.

When she did chance a look at Law, she felt her heart shatter. His mouth was set in a hard line, his eyes flashed with fury. "I am sorry to hear such news," he said. The tone in his voice was cold, and he retracted his hand from hers and stood. “I see that you are in great distress. I must leave you now, I do not wish to intrude further.”

Robin stood also and tried to look as though she was unaffected by his sudden manner. “Thank you for your courtesy these past few days. Please do make my apologies to Miss Trafalgar and Lady Roronoa for being unable to attend today bestow proper farewells.”

“I shall.”

Robin picked up the book and made to hand it to him. “I am sure you would like your book back.”

“Keep it,” he said. “It was a gift.”

Words failed her.

Law hesitated and looked like he was about to say something else, but then he set his mouth in a firm line. “Safe journey, Miss Nico. I wish you and your family good health.”

“I wish the same for you, Mr Trafalgar.”

He bowed and she curtseyed, and then he quit the room, leaving her alone with nothing to hold the broken pieces of her heart together.

Bege and Chiffon returned and Robin, once again, had to recall the entire sordid affair. Thankfully, she was able to keep her composure with far more grace than she had with Law. Bege’s mouth turned into a frown so deep it formed crevices in his stubbled face, and Chiffon clutched her kerchief and sank into a chair.

“Oh Pudding! She always was one of the more foolish of us but to think she would act in such a fashion! I will flay Cinnamon and Galette alive for this. My love, we must attend to Mariejois right away and find her.”

“Indeed. We shall deliver you home, Robin, and then we shall return to Mariejois and I will endeavour to use every connection at my disposal to assist Mr Charlotte in rooting her out before it is too late.”

Chiffon rubbed the handkerchief over her eyes. “I only hope she is safe and this Mr Spandam has not caused her harm.”

Robin hastily wrote a reply to Nami informing her that she was returning home, while Bege and Chiffon finished up their affairs at the inn. They were in the carriage out of town just after lunch.

As the carriage crested the hill, Robin turned back to look out the window. It was faint, but just in the distance she could see the crown of Swallow Rock, far across the other side of the valley. Her fingers ached with cold, and she clasped them together and leaned her head against the glass window.

I don’t suppose I shall ever see him again.

A single tear slipped down her cheek and she closed her eyes, hiding the view away.

༻❁༺

The journey was long and every day Robin became more and more anxious to return home. She was so worried for Nami, charged with the task of minding Koala, Bonney and Linlin, and her concern overlayed with anger at Pudding and her own crushed hopes were so overwhelming she found herself regularly unable to speak.

Finally, after a few days of constant, exhausting travel, they arrived in Merry. As the carriage traversed through the town, Robin spied many of the townspeople whispering behind their hands and looking. She kept her eyes straight ahead and did not honour a single person with a look. She maintained her passive expression and it only barely faltered when they passed Windmill Hall.

Nami, Koala and Bonney greeted her with such enthusiasm she was nearly bowled over as she stepped out of the carriage. She hugged the sisters in succession. Bonney was still cheerful but said Mama had been in a terrible fright and she was glad Robin had returned. Koala had been spending all her time playing the pianoforte in the servants’ quarters so as not to irritate the madam. When Robin took Nami in her arms, she saw that the girl had heavy circles beneath her eyes and her normally blushing skin was wan.

“Do we know anything?” Robin asked.

“Nothing at all, Katakuri has not written to us since he left last week. I fear for the worst.”

Robin hugged her with fervour and then stepped back to allow Bege and Chiffon to make their own greetings to her sisters, and to their children who ran out of the house with such squeals of delight it almost brought a smile to her face.

Linlin had taken to spending her days lying in bed, her body practically spilling over the sides as she ate cakes and wailed loudly over her misfortunes.

“You!” Linlin’s eyes bulged as Robin entered the room. She pointed a fat finger. “If you had married Mr Spandam none of this would have happened! Pudding could have attended Marineford with you and there she could have been put in the path of respectable gentleman who would have married her on the spot. Not an honourless, sour-hearted man who has ensnared my poor angel and oh! what is to become of her?”

She fell into wailing sobs, clutching her hand to her mouth. Robin sighed, holding back her retort and Nami squeezed her hand. While she knew it was hardly her own fault, she could not deny that some of Linlin’s words had been ringing true in her own mind. How could it be that she had reached a state of her life where she regretted rejecting the proposals of two men?

“Mama, you know Katakuri will find her, and we will be returning to Mariejois to join him in the search,” Chiffon tried to reason.

“But not before my parlour house is ruined and her honour has been taken! Oh what will people say when they know one of my own girls has given herself up in such – such – such distaste? Mr Capone!” She grabbed Bege’s hand and drew him close to her. “You must make her marry him. It is the only way! They must marry and then all will be well.”

Robin and Nami shared looks. It was tragic but true that the only way to save Pudding’s reputation – and their own – was for her to marry the detestable snake with whom she had run.

“And if they do not marry, you must ensure Katakuri challenges him to a duel and disposes of the man immediately,” Linlin continued.

“Mama!” Chiffon cried.

“No, no, it must be done. I shall not have such a man still breathing. Mr Capone, you must do this and you must assist Katakuri. You must! Oh and tell the cook to bring me more cake, I am far too distraught to move nor do much else.”

Robin and Nami left Bege and Chiffon to attend to Linlin’s distresses. With her so out of spirits, and with Robin now returned, it was up to her to run the household. She spent the remainder of the day minding the servants, attending to the younger girls and guests, and reading through the paperwork that had piled up on Katakuri’s desk in his absence. So overworked was she that she hardly had the time to think on the circumstances until she retired to her room with Nami that night and finally, they could talk.

“What this must have put you through,” Robin lamented as she brushed Nami’s beautiful red hair.

“Please, do not worry of me, I am more saddened that your trip was cut short. Was it enjoyable at least for the time you spent?”

“It was,” Robin said.

“You must tell me which location you were most partial to.”

Robin hesitated in her brushing. She had debated the entire trip home on telling Nami of what had occurred at Flevance. If she did, she was unsure if she could hide her true feelings and she was sure at least that her eyes would betray her. She could hide her nature from most people but never from Nami – and not, as she now realised, from Law.

She resumed her brushing. “There were many beautiful places but, I suppose if I was to choose, it would be Swallow Rock.”

“Of course you were most partial to a landmark,” Nami laughed. Robin stretched her right hand subconsciously.

As usual, Nami went to sleep while Robin sat at the window to read a book by the candlelight until she felt tired. Now that she was home and far from his reach, she brought out the book Law had given her and flipped it open to the page he had marked. The discussion was on the romantic and the classic, where Saul had determined after so many decades of research and philosophy that neither could exist without the other, and for a true life well lived, one must accept both sense and sensibility.

She traced her fingers over the marking of his pen that lined the words, and his elegant script. Do you agree? She nodded, as though he could see her. To feel his penmanship beneath her hand made her entire being ache with vengeance. She recalled how they had argued so vehemently over one or the other - order or ardour - and yet he had allowed himself to court humility and recant his words in favour of a compromise. One she, too, now agreed was the most thoughtful and appropriate outcome. 

He had given her a book and determined it to be a gift. If the circumstances had been different, she would have been overjoyed. Now, she only felt a deep, unbearable sadness. 

When her feelings overwhelmed her, she flipped to the next page of the book so that she would not cry and came across a section of poetry. She smiled slightly, I wonder if Mr Trafalgar read this as well. I cannot see him as the type to read such frivolities as I am sure he thinks it to be. If ever I were to see him again, and if even I was to think that there would be a chance for us to kindle attention, I should like to give him some notes of my own.

It was foolish to think so, she knew now that they would never be together, and yet she could not help herself from reaching for her fountain pen, and scratching her own notes across the poems.

༻❁༺

Bege and Chiffon left at dawn the following morning, accompanied by all their children. Chiffon promised to send as many letters as she could to keep the family updated on the situation, and there was much hugging and tears between them all.

Now, with them gone and Katakuri in Mariejois with nary a letter from him yet, all they could do was wait. The week that followed was the most fraught Robin could ever recall. Linlin stayed in bed, eating cake and moving from anger to depression with each passing moment. It was left to Robin and by extension Nami to keep the household in working order. Every morning, they waited for mail with bated breath and every morning they were disappointed.

They received only one letter from Katakuri. As a man of few words, his letters were of even less and he stated simply he had met with Bege and they were continuing their search. Chiffon, thankfully, had mind to send them a letter as often as she could spare, and in her second letter she detailed that they had at least found out more about Spandam’s recent activities.

I do not wish to give you cause for worry, however I will detail the truth here as it is. Mr Spandam upon his disownment has a great many debts from gambling, drinking and even of honour. He made his escape late at night with Pudding.

From what Galette and Cinnamon have shared – after Lola and I scolded them relentlessly – Pudding danced with Mr Spandam at least once at every party, though he danced with every girl in the room and flirted far more frightfully than any other man. He has a reputation for being the sort that is always after his next catch. They assured me they warned Pudding not to engage his affections but I have my doubts and, I am sorry to say, I suspect that they were most encouraging towards her engaging with any man at all.

This leaves her in a precarious situation indeed. I can only hope she is safe and well. My good husband and Katakuri are searching relentlessly with all their connections at their disposal as I write.

I will bring you more news as soon as I hear it.

Your affectionate friend,

Chiffon Capone

Nami reluctantly read the letter to Linlin who burst into such raptures of anger that the girls had to make their exit quickly. “How DARE SHE dishonour her mother with such actions! Run away with a man in debt! If she ever returns she had better be married or I will rend her hide from her body!”

Robin and Nami took Bonney and Koala out for a walk immediately, and tried to distract the girls with the countryside and talks of more pleasant things.

“I am glad I was not invited to Mariejois,” Koala said after some time. Nami and Robin looked to her in surprise. “Yes, I think I should not have liked it there. When I marry, I hope it is to a man of good sense and keen spirit.”

“Why, Lala, what is this? I believe you may have become the most intelligent of us all,” Robin laughed.

Nami hugged Koala’s shoulders with a smile. “With such sense, you will certainly find a most amiable husband for yourself.”

They were further into their walk, with Koala and Bonney farther ahead chasing butterflies, when Nami suddenly spoke with such bitterness Robin had never heard before, “I fear I let my own desire for wealth ruin any chances of happiness.”

“Nami, you are barely twenty, I am certain there is another man of wealth with whom you can be happy,” Robin said gently.

Nami shook her head and twisted her finger through the blue ribbon of her bonnet. “Perhaps there may be another amiable, wealthy, handsome man who may be willing to marry a woman of my station and situation, but he will never bring me the happiness that I believe I would have had with Mr Monkey. I do not think I can ever feel so strongly for another again.”

Robin turned away from her sister and looked out over the fields. She had always loved them, but now they did not seem so green, nor so fresh, nor so welcoming as she remembered. They had not the sprawling woods and great outlooks she had so come to admire in the north country.

She could not say so out loud, but she knew that she felt the same as Nami.

Each day was a day filled with anxiety. They wished to hear some news, any news, but knew that whichever they received it could never be good. Pudding to marry such a man would save face, but Robin could only shudder to think of what a future the poor, foolish girl would have. To return without marriage would disgrace them all forever.

How could I have ever thought to compare Mr Trafalgar with Mr Spandam? They are as different as poison and water. 

Two letters were received early the following week, both addressed to Robin. Much hopeful anxiety was given to each, but neither were from Chiffon nor Katakuri, and instead only determined to impress the severity of the situation upon her even further.

The first was from Viola.

Dearest friend,

I have heard much of what has transpired in regards to Miss Charlotte. I am loathe to tell you this but as your friend I feel that I must, for who else could understand what it is to have a sister run away with a man? It has been most talked about here in Mariejois. A scandal of the greatest kind that a lady from a parlour home, which once was held in high regard, has acted in such a manner. I cannot go into any home nor party without hearing it mentioned.

I am sure you have also been made aware of what occurred at the foundation ball. I will not recall the details to you, but you can imagine my own mortification at her actions towards my husband. I acted coldly to deter her from coming forward and continuing her own humiliation, and I hope you will forgive me for it. I meant no malicious intent, certainly not in regards to you at least.

The gossip has been most dreadful, in particular when it was discovered that I was once acquainted with her. I have done my best to speak well of you and the other ladies, but I am sure you will know that there is little to be done once society has set its claws into its next victim.

I know there is no beneficial outcome to this but nevertheless I pray every day for one to appear. I pray for you and Nami also. I hope you can find spirit and joy, even if it is within only the sunrise. Please do write to me your woes, you know I always have an ear and a heart for you and I shall read them and pray for you most attentively.

My expectancy is progressing well. We shall be returning to Dressrosa within the week and staying at the sea for a time in accordance with the doctor’s recommendations. I am much looking forward to it. Mariejois has been a luxury but I long for fresh air and the company of my husband when he has no one to perform for.

I hope we will see each other soon, and wish you and your family good health.

Your most affectionate friend,

Viola Donquixote

Robin read it aloud to Nami and Koala. Nami sat with her head in her hand, looking out the window as Robin read, and Robin knew their minds were of the same thought. What hope was there for them with such a scandal on the lips of high society? Koala also appeared deep in thought and finally left to practice on the pianoforte.

The second letter Robin kept to herself. It was from Sir Crocodile. Her surprise at receiving the expensive parchment, written in looping emerald-green script was great indeed.

Miss Nico,

It has come to my attention that you are still unwed and have yet to pay off your debt to Mrs Charlotte. I expected better from you, yet, I am not surprised. You were always a stubborn, disappointing girl with few qualities that would make you a desirable wife.

If you are not married within the year, Mrs Charlotte has declared I must pay off your debt of eighty thousand. I am sure you can have no surprise at my writing the strongest objections to her and yourself. You will marry by Christmas. If you do not, you will be indisposed from the household, your rank removed, and you shall be a governess or come about town in order to pay your debt.

There is no negotiation on this matter.

Sincerely,

Crocodile &c. &c.

Robin held the letter over a candle and watched it burn with deep satisfaction. Crocodile had never had any sympathy for anyone, not even his own family, and she had not expected any from him now. They were, after all, not blood related, and his casual cruelty towards her situation was not unexpected. He was similar to Nami’s Uncle Arlong in so many ways, yet he had far greater wealth and connections, and could have chosen to keep Robin in his wardship and raised her as a lady instead of throwing her to the cheapest parlour school he could find.

If she had been raised as his ward, would she have perhaps been in a position to marry Law? Would they have even met? Would he have even developed an attachment to her with such a relation?

Robin sighed as she watched the flames curl and swallow his hateful words into ash.

Finally, a letter with actual news arrived a week later. Nami and Robin were returning from a long walk where they said little and spent far too much time sighing and looking out over the hills, when they saw Bonney sitting on the garden wall, swinging her little legs.

“Oh, you’ve returned!” the girl cried, jumping off the wall and running to them.

“Bonney, what did we say to you of sitting on the wall like that?” Robin scolded.

“But it was very important!” she said in her impertinent way, smiling cheekily up at them.

The ladies sighed and Nami took her hand. “What is so important?”

“A letter arrived from Chiffon by express post!” she announced. Nami and Robin looked at each other, their eyes wide. “Madam has been in a fit since she read it.”

The ladies hurried inside at once. They untied their bonnets and removed their gloves and coats. From her room, they could hear Linlin shouting as though all the greatest misfortunes of the world had come upon her.

“It is an outrage! An outrage! A SCANDAL! That girl is not allowed here, by Lord I shall not have her step one single foot in this house. No I shan’t!”

Koala met them at the base of the steps, her lips pressed together grimly. She handed a letter to Robin.

“This one is for our eyes only. Chiffon sent two.”

The four girls made their way to the parlour. Robin sat on the lounge, Nami beside her, Koala leaning over her shoulder and Bonney at their feet, her head resting on Robin’s knees.

Robin took a deep breath and, fearing the worst, began to read.

Dearest Robin and girls,

I have written a brief letter to Mama, but this is for your eyes only. Here, I shall lay out the details such as I know them and ask that you keep it from Mama.

Katakuri and Mr Capone have found Pudding! My husband received aid from an acquaintance and they were able to root out the couple. The two were hiding in an apartment southside of Mariejois, a place little to do with anyone of consequence but not such squalor as true disgrace could have afforded them.

Upon meeting them I am sorry to say that Pudding was most surprised and gratified that they should think to seek her out. My husband and brother brought her and the unsavoury Mr Spandam to our home posthaste – and I do say unsavoury with all the feeling in the world. He was a most ungentlemanly creature, prone to inappropriate comments and snide laughter. Why, I felt I had to give the entire house a good clean when he finally left. Robin, I am terribly glad you did not marry him!

Upon discussion, Mr Spandam said he was most anxious to wed Pudding and asked about her dowry. Sensing that his manner was untruthful, I left with Pudding for the men to make their conversation, and I am glad that I did. Bege and Katakuri told me of the particulars and they are thus:

After barely any questioning, it was revealed that Mr Spandam would marry Pudding only for the right dowry and was most slyly adamant that he thought he could make far greater fortune elsewhere if such a dowry was not paid. This dowry was to cover all his debts and afford him a comfortable lifestyle that is far beyond his rank and station.

Dearest girls, I was most shocked to hear of the dowry he requested. No less than one-hundred-thousand berries a year! Why I tell you I nearly fell from my chair when Mr Capone revealed such news to me.

“One hundred thousand?” Nami gasped, her face turning red. “Such nerve of him! Why if I ever meet him I will wring his ugly neck.”

Robin agreed and continued to read.

As I am sure you know, Pudding’s dowry is a mere one thousand pounds a year. When Mr Spandam was informed of this, he was quite shocked. It seems that he was under false impressions of Pudding’s fortune thanks to some choice embellishments by Mama, and her appearance at various balls this season. He demanded the sum or declared he should not marry her, but instead encourage her to continue following him where he went, further spoiling her reputation.

While my husband and brother were conversing with him, I was conversing with Pudding. I scolded her most strongly but all she could declare was her love for Mr Spandam and her delight at what she assumed to be their upcoming nuptials. Katakuri and Bege tried all they could to dissuade the man but he left with Pudding who refused to listen to a word we said.

We were in such despair that night! The gentlemen were awake at all hours, trying to decide how they could find such money. We thought all hope was lost and our Pudding taken from us forever.

However, at dawn, a fine carriage arrived at our house and who do you think was dropped at our doorstep but Pudding herself! She was most distressed, such sobbing I have never heard from a respectable young lady, but I took it upon myself to comfort her. To our amazement, she revealed that an acquaintance of Mr Spandam’s had come upon him that night and bequeathed him such a generous sum to absolve him of all his debts and provide a comfortable lifestyle. With this newfound luxury, Mr Spandam was convinced to take his leave at once to Marineford.

“Oh Pudding!” Koala gasped.

We are taken by such shock you cannot imagine. She is distraught and, yes, I confess it is a terrible thing to her reputation. As a woman, I am extremely concerned for her plight and for that of the rest of our family. However, as her sister, I am most glad that she is free from such a man.

Katakuri has taken her home just this morning and they will be returned to you soon. I pray for you all, for Mama’s temper, for Pudding’s silly but broken heart, and for your good fortune. Please do write me when she returns.

I am, as always, your faithful sister and friend,

Chiffon Capone

The young ladies sat in silence upon finishing the letter.

Finally, Nami spoke, “Pudding is returning to us with her reputation in ruins and unwed.”

“It certainly seems that way,” Robin sighed, carefully folding the letter in half.

“Is that not for the best?” Bonney spoke. “She does not have to marry such a terrible man after all.”

Nami sighed and stood, quitting the room without another word. Koala moved to the pianoforte where she began to play a slow, melodious tune. She had improved tremendously over the past few months.

Robin picked Bonney up by her arms and sat the girl beside her on the lounge. “Dearest, it is … a good and a bad situation. Wish that I could say it was wholly good for her to not marry him, and I certainly believe it is good, but society will not believe so. She – her actions that is to say – have tarnished the reputation of this house and us greatly.”

Bonney blinked her big violet eyes up at Robin. “What does that mean?”

Robin pushed the girl’s pink braids back from her shoulder. “It means that finding good marriages will be most difficult for us all.”

“Can we not make our own way then? I should like that far more!” Bonney said with a grin.

Robin laughed and put her arms around Bonney’s small shoulders. “I should like that far more, too. Would that it could be so.” Her laugh faltered as she remembered Crocodile’s letter.

Linlin raged around the house in such fury that even the servants ran from her wrath. She insisted she would not allow Pudding back into the house, that everyone was to blame but herself, and that she should give Pudding such a beating if she dared step inside it would turn her face blue.

The girls looked out the window from the parlour room all day, anxiously awaiting Katakuri’s return. Robin was sure to angle her chair so that she could see down the road as she gave Bonney and Koala their lessons, and Nami did her embroidery from the windowseat for the same reason.

Finally, two afternoons later, the carriage could be seen coming down the road. Nami informed the girls in a hushed voice and they hurried outside as quietly as possible, hopeful to reach Katakuri and Pudding before Linlin had her chance. Katakuri stepped from the carriage first. His skin was waxy, his eyes dark, and he barely grunted a greeting. He did not assist Pudding with quitting the carriage and instead marched into the house, his travelling coat flapping behind him.

When she stepped out, her brown eyes were overbright and red, her face puffy, and her mouth quivering. She looked at each of her sisters, searching for a kind expression or word, and receiving nothing but condemnation.

“Hello,” she said in a quivering voice. "Aren't you glad to see me?"

After a long silence, Robin finally said, “Come inside.”

Upon entering the house, Linlin appeared at the top of the stairs. “You! You wicked child!” she cried. She thumped down the stairs. Pudding went deathly pale and stepped back into the wall. “How dare you! You travel to Mariejois and you dare to create a fool of yourself and then – and then you run away with a man of the militia and you don’t even marry him! You foolish girl! When I’m through with you –”

“That is enough, Mama,” Katakuri said. The ladies all looked at him in astonishment. Never had they heard him speak so seriously and with such derision towards anyone, let alone his own mother. “She has suffered far enough and needs no more of your admonishment.”

Linlin’s large mouth opened and closed in shock. Then she shook her head and said, “Katakuri, this is my house and she is my daughter! I will decide her punishment and –”

“You may be our mother and our madam, but I am the man of this household,” Katakuri continued, his voice steady. “There are to be new rules around here. I will decide when the girls are to attend balls and homes of suitors. I will decide on the men who are allowed to enter this house, and I will decide on the manner of attention. Pudding, you are to attend diligently to your studies and accomplishments. You will mind everything Robin tells you and if you act in any manner of impropriety, I will not be afraid to send you to work with the servants for a month. Now, I hope we can put this mess behind us.”

Katakuri stalked out of the landing and to his office, where he shut the door with such force the framed paintings on the walls shuddered. Every lady stared after him, drawn silent from shock.

Linlin did not attend dinner, taken to her room with much vapours and spasms that only cake could fix, and Katakuri left them as soon as his meal was completed. Sensing they were on the precipice of much torment, Robin ordered them all to the parlour to read and play, hoping it would ease their tension.

As the ladies began their evening, Robin with her book from Law, Nami with her sketches, Koala with her pianoforte, Bonney with her dolls and Pudding with her sewing, the latter began to speak. Emboldened perhaps by their activities and the release from her mother and brother, she spoke suddenly with much spirit.

“I only wish you could have attended Mariejois with me.”

Every lady looked up at her, Nami and Robin unable to hide their scorn, and Koala with shock. Only Bonney continued to play with her dolls, oblivious to the goings on of her older sisters.

“Mariejois is the place to find husbands, I believe.” She continued to sew her portrait of a table of fine fruits. “I may not have been successful this time but I am sure upon my second visit I will be able to secure one who is most handsome and of good fortune. As Mama says, I cannot have been born so pretty for nothing.” She smiled, pulling a thread through the fabric, oblivious to her sister’s horrified looks. “The balls there are nothing like here. There is such music, such fun to be had. The society there is much improved, so many men to flirt with and women to be acquainted. Koala, you will be sure to overcome your bashful nature there, and fear not Nami, though Mr Monkey has been removed from you, you may yet see him there. If not, you will certainly find another man to your liking. And Robin,” she looked up with a smile, “I am certain you could find a man who will agree to even your discerning tastes and you will be a spinster no longer.”

Robin closed her book with a snap. Pudding’s smile faltered.

“Pudding,” Robin said softly, “do you not have even the slightest comprehension as to what you have done?”

“I – I –” Pudding took a deep breath and forced her smile back onto her face, “I am sure it is not so bad. I will be just well and –”

“Do you think of no one but yourself?” Robin interrupted coldly and Pudding’s smile fell completely from her face. “Do you not understand that you have ruined us all? Not only your own reputation and circumstance, but all four of us, and Madam’s house? Do you have any idea of the damage you have caused? Of the scandal you have inflicted upon us? We may never be able to find marriages – any of us! And if we do, they will be to men far below our standing with little wealth or I’m sure manner to be one that will give us a joyful life.”

Robin stood, her eyes flashing, clutching Law’s book. Koala’s eyes were wide, Nami’s mouth had dropped open and Bonney looked up from her dolls. “Do you not know that without the interference of Katakuri and Mr Capone you could have been forced to come about town? Your life could have been for the streets and the dishonour and torment that could bring. And that could indeed happen to any of us, should Madam close the house and decide to send us all out with no dowry and no connections.

“I cannot decide if you are simply so stupid you do not realise what you have done, or so cruel that you do not care. Regardless, you have acted most detestably. You have ruined us all perhaps forever and if we were to forgive you before we are all spinsters it may be too soon!”

Pudding stared at Robin, face grey, hands shaking. All of a sudden, she dropped her sewing, clutched her hands to her eyes, and burst into tears. She wailed, gasped and heaved with her sobs, tears streaming down her face.

Robin’s shoulders, which had before been so stiff with anger, released in her own wave of sadness. She had yelled at Pudding in a manner that she never did, released all her own pent-up anger and depression at the girl with whom she had forgotten was only a child, just barely 16. Who had been raised by a woman who encouraged all her silliest notions, a brother who could be bothered to do little outside of what needed to be done, and older sisters who considered her to be too troublesome to govern.

I am as much as blame as Mrs Charlotte, Robin realised. Yet again, I have allowed my own preconceived prejudices to step in the way of what is true and right. She had declared to herself that, because Pudding cared only for the attention of men and nothing for books, she was not worth the time and effort. That she was already doomed to a life of marriage to a man as silly or as unworthy as she was.

I have been a terrible sister, she thought sadly.

Robin placed her book down and went to sit beside Pudding. She put her arm around the girl’s shoulder.

“I am sorry, dearest,” she said gently.

Nami stood. “Bonney, Koala, come,” she hissed. She ushered the younger girls out of the room, returned Robin’s look of appreciation, and closed the parlour door behind her.

Pudding shook her head into her hands. “N-no. I am s-sorry,” she said through choked sobs.

Robin rubbed her arm and pulled her closer, letting Pudding cry into her shoulder. “I should not have said such things.”

Pudding lifted her head and rubbed her hands over her eyes. “No, you were – you were correct. I am nothing but a foolish, stupid girl! I am not worthy of a great man such as Lord Donquixote, let alone even an indebted snake like Mr Spandam. I only wished to make Mama proud and be the youngest of her daughters married – and before all of you! She tells me it is all I am good for and now I have disappointed you all so terribly I can never forgive myself.”

Robin tightened her grip on Pudding’s shoulder. “That is not all you are good for, Puddy! A woman is more than marriage – far more.”

“Perhaps you are,” Pudding sniffed. “You are so clever and beautiful and brave. I could never be even a thread on a gown compared to you. I am no one at all. Mariejois taught me that even more than here.” She looked down at her hands, “You should have seen the way Lord Donquixote looked at me,” she whispered with mortification. “I suppose I do not blame him now, I acted so terribly, but I was so overcome with joy at seeing him at the ball I could not control myself. I thought perhaps he had heard of my being there, that he had left Viola and that it was finally my chance to secure his affections. But he only looked at me like I was nothing – nothing at all.” She rubbed her eyes and laughed without humour. “And then, to think I had the audacity to follow him to the high society chamber. Oh, Robin! Viola looked at me with such disdain also. She was so elegant, standing with the other lords and ladies, and was dressed so splendidly, she looked every bit the countess she is. I realised when he returned to her and took her arm and looked at her in a way he had never looked at me, that I had never, not once, been his choice.

“I realised then the truth of what a pathetic creature I am and I became so angry. At myself, now I think, but then I thought it was at Lord Donquixote for being so horrid, at Viola for being far more beautiful than I, at you for being so intelligent and – and everyone else. I hated all of you and I wished to hurt you. Galette and Cinnamon took me to a militia ball held down the road to get me away. I encountered Mr Spandam and thought it should be terribly funny if I was to secure his affections after everything that had happened. He saw my anger and distress and took full advantage of it.”

Pudding’s voice hushed to a horrified whisper and she put her hand over her face. “And I let him, Robin. I let him kiss me and take me. I do not even like him – not one bit. I think he is awful and not handsome at all. But I still let him be with me, and even accepted his offer to run away with him. I know, truly I know, that he had no interest in me outside of wishing for an easy woman to join him with no consequences attached. And yet, I still tried to convince myself that he loved me and that I would be married and Mama would be so … so … proud … and finally love me.”

Her voice trailed away and tears streamed silently down her face, pooling into her lap.

Robin could think of no words that could comfort Pudding now. Her heart broke for her sister, who had been so abandoned and used that Robin now realised the person she could never forgive was herself. All she could do was be better from now on. All she could do was be the sister and mother that Pudding truly deserved.

She put both arms around Pudding and held her tightly, and let the girl cry into her dress. They sat there for a long time, Robin rocking Pudding and allowing her to cry out every last tear she held.

Finally, when Pudding was only hiccupping her remaining tears, Robin handed her a handkerchief and removed her arms. “I am sorry for what I said. Now, I think, the only way we can move forward is to understand our own faults and work together to do better. I do not believe this is the end for you as a woman. You will find a husband who is worthy of you I am sure and if any try to come for your hand whom I deem unworthy, I shall personally cut it off.”

Pudding gave a watery laugh and dabbed her eyes with the handkerchief. “I cannot comprehend how you are not married yet, but I envy you for being so stubborn in your convictions not to marry any old man that spares you a glance, especially Mr Spandam,” she stuck her tongue out and Robin laughed.

“You are too kind and should never give me such credit. I am far more foolish than you in some regards. But I shall not hear you say a word against yourself. You are clever and strong, and you can have your accomplishments if you work at them. We will fight for this together as sisters, all of us.”

Pudding nodded and smiled weakly. “Thank you, Robin. Have –” she took a deep breath “have I truly affected marriages for all of us? Even Nami and Koala?”

Robin pushed down her sudden rush of resentment again and spoke kindly. “It is nothing we cannot recover from. I am only thankful that you did not marry that man.”

“I am grateful for it now, but I was so angry at the time, you should have heard what I said to Mr Trafalgar. Perhaps you would have been proud,” she giggled softly.

Robin stared at her. “Mr Trafalgar?”

Pudding gasped and put her hands to her mouth. “Oh no! I should not have said. I promised!”

“Said what? When did you see him?” Robin demanded.

Pudding put her hands down and bit her lip. “He was the one who paid Mr Spandam to remove himself from me. I do not know why, but he was most insistent on the matter and agreed to the demands so long as he did not marry me. I was so upset then, I even yelled at him. He was not pleased and I was happy for it then, but I feel just terrible now. I hope I can have the chance to thank him. Oh but please do not tell anyone about it! He was most insistent that no one ever knew and said that he had been acquainted with Mr Spandam through university and simply wished to help him. Rather strange I think, but I suppose he is a strange man.”

“Indeed, he is quite strange …” Robin said softly. She cleared her throat and shook her head. “Come, to bed. It had been a long day for us all, and tomorrow morning I intend to give you a very long list of sums to be completed before lunch with no complaints.”

Pudding stood with Robin and quickly embraced her. “Thank you,” she whispered. Then she hurried out of the room.

Robin stood in the parlour. Such confusion and emotions were running through her she hardly knew what to think or feel. Law had been the one to save Pudding, not from the ire of society but from a match that would bring her great harm. He had paid that despicable man one hundred thousand a year just for such a thing? To help a girl whom he implicitly detested?

Robin slowly picked up his book. She ran her hand absently over the leatherbound cover. Did he do it for me? her heart murmured the question.

Surely not. I do believe we were becoming close but to think such a thing is arrogance and vanity indeed – the very kind I accused him of. And accuse him I did! I declared him the last man I shall ever be prevailed upon to marry. Surely he is not so foolish to do such a thing for me? And if he did, he has saved Pudding but doomed us to never being able to wed. 

She opened the book to the page she had spent most time on and ran her fingers over the words he had written with his own hands. "Reason and romance cannot be complete without the other. That is true and I wish I could tell him so, for I don't believe I shall ever be complete again without him."

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

The following morning as Robin and Nami dressed, Nami said, “I knew you were furious at Pudding but never have I seen you brought to such violence of feelings before.”

Robin carefully tied up the stays over her chemise. “Perhaps I was too harsh.”

“That is not my comment,” Nami said as she shimmied into her woollen petticoat. “I agree, I am simply surprised that it was you who said it and in such a manner. You were as outraged as though – well, as though she had done you a personal injury. Forgive me but, as the oldest of us in your situation, I had thought you would be far more forgiving.”

Robin deliberately focused on her stays so as not to look Nami in the eye. “I was merely outraged on your behalf. You know perfectly well that I am content with my situation and if the only harm that had been done was to me, I should feel nothing more than resigned disappointment.”

“Then I thank you for your outrage on my behalf, it was most gratifying,” Nami said, but Robin could hear the hint of uncertainty.

Several weeks passed and Linlin’s rages did not dissipate. She was on the hunt for more girls to join the school but had received no applications, and when she made petition, it was wholly rejected. At Katakuri’s insistence, she did not directly turn her fury to Pudding, but she made it well known by her snide comments and cruel jokes. Robin, she continued to ignore.

Pudding kept her promise and worked hard under Robin’s tutelage. With a little bit of diligence, her arithmetic, writing and reading improved exponentially, and her embroidery even more so. She joined Koala at the pianoforte and almost every night, the girls played and sang. The three younger girls were so entertained by their companionship they hardly noticed their older sisters’ weary smiles and empty laughter. Nami spent much of her time sewing. Her vibrancy began to decrease, her blushing cheeks became dull, and her humour took time to encourage. Robin, perhaps, would have tried to do more about it, if she herself was not suffering from the same condition. She continued to take her long, solitary walks, and when she was not tutoring or otherwise occupied, she would sit at the window and read the book Law had given her until she practically knew every word back to front.

A cold, rainy April quenched any hopes of spring, and Robin was forced to take shorter walks and spend more time indoors. Her sisters were thankfully now more tolerable, and with Pudding doing her best to regain the good opinion of her family, she was far improved. She no longer giggled loudly and never once mentioned the militia or Doflamingo. Together with Koala, the girls enjoyed times of reflection, reading sermons and poetry, and turning their sillier girlhood fantasies into tangible wishes of a husband who was kind and good.

Robin was immensely proud of their transformation. She no longer had to manage all three younger girls so carefully, which was a blessing and a curse, as her vexations were less but now she had far more time to think of what she could have had – and what she had lost.

May brought welcome sun, warm air, and the sweet perfume of flowers. As soon as the ground was dry enough, Robin sent the girls out to the garden to cut flowers and they spent the entire day arranging them in vases to put around the house. The girls were putting the remaining cuttings in their hair, laughing with such joy they had not experienced in many months, when a maidservant hurried about in the hall with a clatter.

“Oh! Oh! Madam! Mrs Charlotte! Miss Belle! Oh my!” she cried. She hurried into the parlour, slamming the door open. “He is – he is at the gate,” she clutched her chest.

“Who is at the gate?” Robin asked, perplexed.

“Mr Monkey!”

The girls looked at each other, stunned. With a gasp, they arose in a hurry, putting away the flowers, tying up their hair, cleaning away every object they could find.

Linlin came thundering down the stairs. “Oh Mr Monkey is here! Oh my! Nami! Look pretty at once, get yourselves together. Good heavens, what nonsense has been going on here? Katakuri, do go greet him at the door. Nami pinch your cheeks. Robin put away those ghastly books. What on earth is with all these flowers? Bonney go to your room at once – no do not argue. Oh my, Mr Monkey is here! KATAKURI!” she hollered with such volume that Robin felt her ears pop.

Koala hurried to the window. “Oohh it’s really him. Oh and look it’s Mr Trafalgar, his pompous friend. Why did he have to come?”

Robin’s heart practically fell out of her chest. She grabbed Koala away from the window, but not before she caught a glimpse of both men walking up path to the house, their horses tied at the gates. She had never truly admired before just how tall and well-dressed Law looked in his black coattails, with his white top hat over his dark hair.

“The nerve of that man coming here, especially after everything his detestable cousin has done,” Linlin spat. “Well, never mind that. Get away from that window, Robin. Bonney, out! Girls, BEHAVE NATURALLY! KATAKURI!”

Robin wrenched her eyes away from the window, just as Law glanced in her direction. She grabbed her book and sat beside Nami on the lounge facing the door, while Koala and Pudding sat opposite and Linlin at her armchair.

No sooner had they sat, then the door opened again and the maidservant returned.

“Mr Trafalgar and Mr Monkey,” she announced, still flustered.

The men entered and Robin's entire body became feverish at the sight of Law standing in their simple parlour that was overrun with flowers. The women stood and returned their bows with curtsies. As Law straightened up, his eyes caught hers. She pressed her lips together and placed her hands delicately before her. His eyes lingered on her face and then to her hair. She realised with a sudden flush that she, like her sisters, was adorned with bright flowers and ribbons, and they were all dressed in simple white lace gowns. They were hardly appropriately dressed to be entertaining such company.

She knew now, though, that he did not mind in the slightest. In fact, his eyes seemed to soften as he took her in. They flickered down to her hands where she held the book and she adjusted her fingers over the cover so he could read the title. He looked back up at her and she could read the imperceptible flicker in his eyes. Her heart felt like it might burst from the joy of seeing him again. She had truly thought he would never return, but here he was, standing before her very eyes, just as handsome and wonderful as he had appeared the last time they had seen one another two months ago. It had felt like a lifetime apart. 

Nami beside her was just as much enamoured with Luffy. She was doing her best to maintain a neutral expression, but her fingers tapped on the underside of her embroidery ring and she was staring in such earnest that Robin was surprised the girl hadn’t run to him immediately.

“It is good to see you again, Mrs Charlotte,” Luffy said enthusiastically.

“Oh you are most welcome here Mr Monkey. And you, too, I suppose, Mr Trafalgar.”

Robin winced as Law’s eyes narrowed.

“Please do take a seat. Koala, call for tea, would you? And see if you can find Katakuri. I expect he is out riding as he so often does at this time of day,” Linlin laughed.

“Oh no, that won’t be necessary. You see I am here to –” began Luffy, but Law coughed deep in his throat. “Oh! Yes, tea would be most welcome, and any other food you may have,” Luffy added. The men took seats on the vacated armchairs and the ladies returned to theirs.

When they were settled, Luffy tried to continue, “I was –”

“We are most grateful that you have returned to us,” Linlin said over the top of him. “We were beginning to think you would never return at all,” she laughed. “But, here you are, and well it is for we are to have many summer balls I should think. Of course there is the spring ball held at the town hall, as you no doubt remember from your first visit.”

“Yes it was–”

“We have so many parties and outings here in Merry when we can,” Linlin continued, oblivious to Luffy’s attempt to converse.

Robin was amazed that Luffy was allowing her to carry on, she had thought he would speak over her but he seemed to be taking a great deal of effort to maintain his manners and listen. Her eyes drifted to Law who was still watching her.

“Does Nami not look well?” Linlin continued. “As you know, Nami is considered a great beautify whenever she goes. She was the talk of the town in Marineford when she visited there in the winter, and I was quite certain she would have had some proposals if the circumstances had called for it.”

Nami turned so red it matched Luffy’s vest and she looked down at her embroidery. Robin wished to take her hand but she kept them in her lap, clutching the book.

“My Pudding also visited Mariejois, you may have heard,” Linlin continued, and Nami and Robin’s heads shot up. They exchanged panicked looks. Pudding dropped her sewing. “She was quite the catch there, very popular with all the gentlemen and the regiment. She was even proposed to by many of them but she knew she could do better and so turned them down.” Linlin smiled widely.

Robin was so mortified she wished to go into the garden, dig up a grave and bury herself inside forever. It would be far preferable to lie in perfect silence and darkness with the bones of the past than to be sitting in this room in the present, listening to her parlour mother skew the truth of the matter in order to make her daughter appear more desirable.

“I don’t suppose you visited Mariejois recently, Mr Monkey?” Linlin continued.

“I have not had the pleasure this year,” Luffy said. He, thankfully, seemed completely oblivious to what she was saying. “However, my good friend wishes to return for a boxing tournament so I think we shall –”

“Oh you simply must return when you can. It is a most diverting place! Is it not, Pudding dear?”

Pudding’s face was aflame. “Y-yes, most diverting,” she squeaked.

“I heard Lord Donquixote was there last month, Mr Trafalgar. Did you attend with him?”

Robin pictured herself being buried beneath a lovely pile of cold, dark dirt and tried to use that to occupy her thoughts. Pudding looked like she was having similar thoughts and was now staring resolutely at her sewing basket, as if hoping she could jump inside and hide.

“I did not,” Law said coldly. Robin chanced a brief look at him, his eyes were still narrowed and he had the expression of annoyance she had seen him wear whenever he had been in Doflamingo’s presence.

“Yes, well, it may have been too diverting for your tastes,” Linlin sniffed.

Robin had to do something. “Are you intending to stay in Merry long, Mr Monkey?” she said with as pleasant an air as possible.

“That depends on –” Law coughed over Luffy and instead he said, “a few weeks perhaps.”

“How marvellous,” Linlin said. “You do recall that you mentioned you would invite us all for dinner when you were first here? I have not forgot you see and I was most disappointed when you left us without honouring that invitation.”

“Yes, I should be most gratified to have you all join us for dinner soon. We shall be hunting excellent game to add to the table.”

“You are welcome to hunt here when you have exhausted all the birds on your property, Mr Monkey,” Linlin offered and Robin felt her misery would never end. “Katakuri would be welcome to offer hunting to you. I suppose you may bring your friends with you,” she glared at Law. When she turned away from him, he rolled his eyes and looked at Robin. She grimaced and he shook his head, but she could see that he was not upset at her specifically.

The conversation detailed little and Linlin spoke for most of it. If there was one item to gratify from it, was that the more she spoke, the less Luffy had to say, and so he instead spent most of it looking at Nami, who returned his gaze with a hesitant smile. Robin looked closely between them and, when she had gratified herself that Nami’s intense gaze was of deep affection, she looked directly at Law and smiled smugly.

He rolled his eyes again but this time it was of amusement and agreement that her assertations towards Nami had been correct.

After tea, the men rose to take their leave at Law’s insistence, claiming they had duties to attend to that afternoon. Linlin was most ungracious about it, but nevertheless accompanied Luffy specifically, still chattering about the upcoming dinner he had promised. Nami followed, her face downcast.

An idea sprang to Robin’s mind and she stood to join the party, she indicated Pudding and Koala to remain in the parlour, and joined Law as they stepped out of the house.

“Is your family in good health, Mr Trafalgar?” she said cordially.

The edges of his mouth twitched. “They are. And is your family in good health?”

“Very much so." With a quick glance at Linlin to ensure she was still preoccupied with Luffy, she lowered her voice and said, “I hope we will see you both again soon but I strongly advise against returning tomorrow.” He frowned and she continued. “You see, we had all planned to visit Mrs Buckin at 11 for tea, but I think Nami will be coming down quite ill tomorrow morning and thus she will remain behind. I shall remain with her to ensure her health.” Robin looked directly into Law’s eyes. “So, you see Mr Trafalgar, it would be most unsuitable for you to visit when only Nami and myself are here.”

Law’s nodded. “I see, yes of course. We will be sure not to visit at such an inappropriate time.”

They reached the gate and Robin joined Nami and Linlin in curtseying their farewells.

“Thank you for your visit, we do hope to see you soon Mr Monkey,” Linlin said enthusiastically. “And Mr Trafalgar,” she added as a bitter afterthought.

“Yes I hope we shall,” Luffy said with a warm smile directed only at Nami.

“Thank you for your incredible hospitality,” Law said to Linlin, his voice so dry Robin had to look away to hide her laugh.

The men mounted their horses and trotted off down the leaf-shaded road.

“Well, I never!” Linlin said sharply, hands on her hips. “Why did that hateful man have to join Mr Monkey? I daresay he would have proposed if it hadn’t been for the interference of his companion. And insisting they leave so soon! Ooh!” She turned and stormed back down the path to the house, grumbling under her breath.

Robin looked at Nami whose cheeks were flushed and eyes bright. She took her arm and they slowly walked back together. “Well, now that you have seen Mr Monkey, what are your feelings?”

“I – I do not believe he has returned to ask for my hand, Robin,” Nami said firmly, though the slight shake in her voice betrayed her. “He has simply returned at his will and come here to pay his respects. I don’t suppose we shall see much of each other after this, especially not after everything Madam said,” she added bitterly.

“I think you are wrong,” Robin said. “I think he is just as much in love with you as he once was and you just as much with him – if not more so.”

“Oh Robin, how can you say such a thing?” Nami scolded, glaring at her sister. “No, I believe my feelings were never of true affection, only of the desire to elevate my station. Seeing him today I – I am certain of it.”

Robin gave her such a derisive expression that Nami quailed.

“Now don’t look at me like that. I have every reason to say such a thing. I do not believe Mr Monkey has returned to secure my affections and so I must endeavour not to engage them.” She untangled her arm from Robin’s and hurried into the house. Robin sighed and shook her head. She just hoped that Law had truly understood her meaning and would return.

At dinner, Robin commented that she thought Nami looked peaky and should retire early. Linlin, surprisingly, agreed, showing great concern for Nami and insisting she get her rest. This kindness was then overthrown by her comment that if Nami had looked in better health, Luffy would have proposed.

In the morning, Robin insisted Nami looked even paler and should refrain from going into town, lest she was coming down with a spring cold. Nami said she was well but when Robin commented that dinner with Luffy was sure to be within the week, Linlin insisted she stay to recover. Robin offered to stay with her and ensure she kept up her fluids and drank herbal tea. Linlin’s opinion of Robin was such that she cared nothing if she attended with them, and so at 11 in the morning, Linlin took the carriage with the younger girls to town, while Nami and Robin stayed at home, and Katakuri left for his usual late morning ride.

Nami eyed Robin suspiciously as they sat in the parlour room with tea by the window. “Why did you insist I wear this dress this morning if you then ensured I could not go out? And why are you dressed so well?”  

Robin had prompted Nami to wear her lovely blue and white striped gown, while Robin had chosen the pink floral dress she had worn that first day she attended Flevance. For Nami’s part, she had her reasons for choosing such a dress, for her own, it had been unconscious.

“Isn’t it better to dress nicely when you feel unwell in order to improve your mood?” Robin said, focusing her eyes on her book.

“But I do not feel unwell, as I have been saying,” Nami said. “Although, I do not begrudge you using it to excuse us from Mrs Buckin for the afternoon. Lord, but I cannot stand how she talks.”

Robin agreed and the girls fell into silence as they returned to their tasks, Nami with her sewing and Robin with her book. She kept glancing at the clock and out the window, her mind too far preoccupied to read, and the sound of the ticking hands invading any intelligent thoughts.

Just after 11:30, she spotted the familiar black and chestnut horses emerging through the trees, Law and Luffy on their backs. She quickly put her head down to her book as though she had not seen. As the men dismounted at the gate, the housekeeper hurried into the parlour.

“Miss Nico, Miss Belle, the young men have returned,” she gasped. “It is Mr Monkey and Mr Trafalgar!” She rushed back out again to greet the men at the door.

Nami’s head whipped up from her sewing and she looked out the window, face flushing. “Oh Lord, why have they returned? And now of all times!”

“How unusual,” Robin said innocently, and Nami shot her a glare.

“Robin! Did you –”

But she was interrupted as the door opened again and the housekeeper entered. Nami quickly brushed down her hair and the ladies stood.

“Mr Trafalgar and Mr Monkey,” the housekeeper announced.

“Thank you,” Robin nodded and the servant left. “What an unexpected visit, sirs.” The ladies fell into curtseys as the men bowed.

“Is it?” Luffy said, his eyes wide. “I thought that –” Law cleared his throat and Luffy changed tact, “I mean, we were riding by and thought we should like to visit you today. Miss Nami, you are looking well.”

“As are you, Mr Monkey,” Nami said, her voice soft. They smiled at each other.

“Mr Trafalgar,” Robin said, “I would be eager to hear your thoughts on this book I am reading.”

Law left Luffy to sit beside Robin. Glancing surreptitiously through the corner of her eye, she saw Nami and Luffy sit on opposing armchairs.

Robin lowered her voice, keeping it loud enough that Nami could hear they were in their own discussion, but soft enough that they couldn’t hear the particulars. “I have been enjoying this book immensely, thank you for giving it to me.”

“I thought you would. You seem to have read it quite a bit?” Law raised his eyebrow.

“It was rather fascinating,” Robin said with a defensive air, and she looked up into his eyes and saw them glinting.

Her heart fluttered as she realised that they were close together for the first time in a month. As close as they had when he’d lifted her from her horse and offered her his hand on Swallow Rock. She tried to calm her heart and returned to the book.

She flipped it open to the well-worn page where he had marked his question. “I do agree, most wholeheartedly. I think there cannot be reason of true understanding without romance, nor a fulfilling romance without reason. Though, I am inclined to believe that where both are in agreement, romance can prevail to a higher degree.”

She looked back up at him and saw he was staring at her with the intensity she had come to miss so well.

“Perhaps I may agree with you there,” he murmured and his voice was so husky it made her entire body feel warm. He reached his hand out to the book and traced one long finger over the words he had underlined. “Do you think that enlightenment can only come from one or both?”

Robin stared directly into her eyes as she spoke. “Both. From reason there is understanding and from romance there is passion. One cannot have a truly fulfilling relationship without both coinciding. Does your preference still maintain with reason and order?”

“In my mind, it does. In my heart … perhaps not.” His hand moved very slightly down the pages of the book to reach her thumb that was still resting on it. Her heart pounded violently as the warm, calloused skin of his index finger touched her. She carefully took the book in her free hand and allowed the fingers of her other hand to brush against his. It was most inappropriate for him to have removed his gloves when they entered the room but she was terribly glad he had.

The corners of Law’s eyes narrowed as he gazed closely at her. She could see herself in his reflection, staring at him in earnest. His fingers slid through hers, curling just so that he was almost holding her hand. She felt as though her entire body was about to erupt from the blood and warmth and emotion flowing through her.

“Do you really think you can return here after leaving me alone for all these months and I will be grateful to accept your proposal?” Nami exclaimed.

Robin and Law jumped apart as though they had been stung. Nami was standing, hands balled into fists, face turning red. Robin’s mouth dropped, she had never seen her in such a rage before.

“You think – you think you can just leave with no letter and not write to me and then suddenly return and I will be – will be happy?” she choked out, tears welling in her eyes.

Luffy was staring up at her, utterly bewildered. Robin might have laughed at his expression if she had not been so worried for Nami. She began to stand but Law took her hand and held her back.

“Let them work it out,” he murmured. Robin was so concerned she barely even registered that he was holding her so intimately.

“Miss Nami I –”

“It is Miss Belle to you Mr Monkey!” Nami said indignantly, crossing her arms. “You dare to say my name so casually when we are not even courting? I know that you never had any true feelings for me and were only entertaining me for your own amusement.”

Luffy rubbed the back of his head and stood. “That is far from the truth. Listen, sometimes I don’t think very well.” Law snorted. “I act on impulse, in the way I wish to act in that moment. I did not leave because I did not wish to see you, I left because I had urgent business in Marineford with my cousin, Ace – do you remember I told you about him? Mr Ace Portgas. He was very ill and I needed to see him immediately. I did not tell you because I did not think about it, and when I was in Marineford I made the decision not to write to you because I thought you would not wish to hear from me.”

Law shifted beside Robin and she resisted the urge to glare at him.

“Why should I not wish to hear from you?” Nami shouted. “You are such a fool! You say that you act on impulse yet if you had truly cared about me you would have thought of me at least once in your actions.”

“I did think of you,” Luffy said. “I thought of you every day, and that is why I am here now. I had some business to take care of once Ace had recovered. My grandfather wished for me to marry a lady in Marineford, Miss Hibari Akainu, but I refused.” Nami put her hand to her mouth. “He threatened to take my fortune, but I told him I wished to marry you and if that is what he wanted to do then he was welcome to it. I was only worried that it would mean I would have trouble helping you with your uncle, Mr Ardong.”

“Arlong,” Nami whispered beneath her hand.

“Yes, Armlong,” Luffy nodded enthusiastically. “As I’m his only heir, my grandfather eventually agreed. I am sorry it had taken so long to return; I would have proposed regardless of what he said, but I had to make sure of the circumstances. And I come here now with no expectation that you will say yes after everything I have put your through.”

Both of Nami’s hands were clutching her mouth now and tears were streaming down her face. “I don’t believe – you turned down – down a wealthy lady for – for me,” Nami choked through her tears. “I am nothing. I have no – no family – no connections – barely a dowry,” she was heaving with sobs.

Luffy blinked at her in bewilderment. “What are you saying? You’re the prettiest, most smartest, most exciting woman I’ve ever met. I do not care for any of those things.” He put his hands out to take her shoulders.

“But what about Mr Arlong? I can’t ask you to pay so much just for me!” Nami practically wailed.

“Of course I will!” Luffy insisted, holding her firmly. “I will do whatever I must to protect you, even if I have to beat him in a duel!” Nami removed her hands from her mouth and she was smiling while tears continued to stream down her face. "Do you accept, then? Will you agree to marry me?"

“Yes, yes!” she half-sobbed half-laughed. “A thousand times yes!”

Luffy grinned and took her in his arms to embrace her tightly. She clutched him back, sobbing and laughing into his shirt.

Feeling that they were now intruding and it was only proper to give the couple time together, Robin stood. “Mr Trafalgar, shall I show you the flowers in the garden?”

“Indeed.”

Robin led Law past the embracing couple and hurried outside to the garden where they could still see Nami and Luffy through the windows while leaving them in peace. She looked up at him with a smile and realised that he still had his grip on her hand. His fingers tightened in hers and she drew closer to him. She had absolutely no desire to let go and it was clear that neither did he.

His other hand suddenly moved to her face, his fingers feather-light as they brushed away a tear that had been trickling down her cheek.

“You’re crying,” Law murmured.

“Of course I am, I am happy for her,” Robin said. “Are you not happy for him?”

“Very much so.” His fingers in her hand tightened again.

She couldn’t help the smug smirk that grew on her face. “Do you now admit that I was right and you were wrong about her feelings for him?”

He sighed but she could see the light dancing in his eyes. “Very well, you were right about that, I will admit. Though not everything.”

“No, not everything,” she agreed. She looked up at him in earnest. “Thank you for what you did for Pudding.”

His eyes widened. “How did you – did she tell you?” he growled.

“She did, but do not be upset. She genuinely did not mean to let it slip and she is very grateful to you now. I have not told anyone else, I know you do not wish it to be known, but please let me express to you how grateful I am. You are not fond of her and yet you put so much of your own honour at stake in order to help her and I – I cannot ever thank you enough.” Tears quivered at her eyes. “Did you truly pay him such a sum?”

“Well,” his lips twitched. “He may have been persuaded to lower it considerably.”

Robin raised an eyebrow. “Pray tell what this persuasion involved.”

He suddenly looked rather uncomfortable. “Ah, it is nothing you should hear. I do not behave in the manner of a gentleman.”

She tilted her head so that his darting eyes were forced to look at her. “You have my utmost curiosity now. Please tell me.”

“Ah … well …” he glanced up at the sky, the cartilage in his neck twitching, “I may have potentially used some measure of force to persuade his agreement to a lesser sum.”

A smile grew on her face. “Now, sir, don’t leave me in suspense.”

Law muttered under his breath, “I punched him.”

Robin laughed out loud. “You punched him?”

A hint of a smirk curved on his face, “Quite forcefully. He’s terribly weak, I must say. After that, he was most anxious to only request that his debts be paid off and then he would be on his way. As a gentleman I did not wish to sully my fists any further by punching him again, and so I wrote him a cheque, and he was out faster than my pen finished writing.

Robin laughed again. “My, Mr Trafalgar, I do wish I could have seen that.” In fact, if she thought about it too much, it made her flush and then she truly regretted not being present for such an occasion. “What encouraged such actions?”

Law stepped an inch closer to her and looked into her eyes with such intensity of affection it made her melt. “It was all for you,” he said softly. “I was still full of anger from when I encountered his terribly proposal to you that I couldn’t contain myself. If you must know, I wished to punch him then, too.” Robin swallowed thickly, her feelings so great she could hardly speak. “I know it was not in the interest of Miss Charlotte’s honour to force him to leave her and I had initially intended to have them marry but, when I saw her, all I could see was Lami. I could not allow her to marry such a man on good conscience.”

“I am grateful she did not,” Robin said. “To think of her married to him makes me ill. Thank you for what you did. Truly.”

“She was much distressed by it then. I hope she has recovered.”

“Yes, very well. She never had true feelings for him, only actions taken to ensure her own immediate gratification, but I am proud of her for how far she has come since then. She has genuine remorse and is making great steps to improve herself and right her wrongs.”

“That is good.” His voice dropped to a whisper and the hand that had just brushed away her tears returned to carefully take a strand of her hair and tuck it behind her ear. "I am only sorry for what it has done to her reputation."

Robin sighed. "It is a terrible thing that for her to be safe from a cruel man, it must impact her prospects so greatly - and ours." She tilted her head, taking in the gentle way he was regarding her. "Sir, how could Mr Monkey wish to marry Nami now? Surely his family will not allow it."

"Luffy can be terribly pursuasive," Law said, a hint of affection in his voice. "He does what he likes and everyone else must accomodate. His grandfather was faced with his family being entirely disgraced with Luffy's disownment, or partially disgraced with his marriage to Miss Belle. He chose the latter, partially because he and Luffy are of much the same mind and he would have acted in exactly the same way, should their places have been switched."

Robin laughed. "Nami is marrying into quite the family, then."

"Oh she is."

Her smile fell. Luffy's circumstance was one thing, but Law's was quite another. He had his sister to think of, surely he could not entertain any further thoughts of courting herself considering the circumstances. 

Law caught the look on her face. "Miss Charlotte's reputation may have been blemished, but I assure you that us and our aquaintances will not let it mar our opinion of you all. Lady Roronoa knows your character and has been sure to use the rumour mill to her advantage through spreading gossip that credits you and your sisters, while thoroughly discrediting Mr Spandam. I can find her chatter unbearable but I will not deny it can be useful when the occasion requires it."

Robin's smile returned. "Oh my. She did not have to do such a thing!"

"No, but she wished to. She's fiercely protective of those she deems her friends and of her own volition would never stand for your name being slandered when she is so fond of you. It does not completely abolish the issue, but it has certainly diminished it. And regardless of whether it had or not I -" here he broke off and cleared his throat. "That is to say we, Luffy and our companions, should never let idle gossip colour our opinions and decisions."

Robin looked up at him, wondering. Were his affections still as they had been? Was he hesitating because of her violent claim that she would never marry him, or because of the new barrier of society's opinion towards her? She knew she could not apologise enough for either, but perhaps she could make an offer of peace and hope he would accept it.

She held up the book. “Thank you again, I wish to return it.”

“Oh, I see.” He dropped her hand.

She hurried to explain. “Only because I have outlined some passages of my own that I should like your thoughts on.”

“Ah,” his expression lifted so rapidly she flushed. He took the book from her, almost hesitantly.

“They are the pages just after the one you outlined for me.”

He flipped the book open with one hand as the other returned to hold her own, and his eyebrow rose. “Poetry?”

“You did say you were more willing to accept the romantic, did you not?”

He sighed but his grey eyes glimmered with amusement. “I did, and so I shall read it at your request.”

“I look forward to hearing your thoughts."

Law spoke again with slight hesitancy. "And if I were to give you another book to discuss, should you wish to accept it?"

"I should and I should wish to give you some of my own."

The hopeful tilt of his lips had her heart beating so fast it made everything around her spin. "Then, I shall be sure to provide you with many books."

"I shall be sure to accept them and provide you with many more."

He leaned forward, eyes trained on hers. The birds of spring chirped around them and the scent of flowers wafted in the air. Was this moment truly real? She hoped with all her heart that she had not fallen down the stairs and cracked her skull, leaving her bleeding on the floor as she hallucinated her greatest desire.

The clatter of wheels interrupted them. They sighed in unison and looked over the garden wall to see the carriage coming down the road.

“They are returning so soon," Robin said. "No doubt, Madam and Mrs Buckin argued over some trivial nonsense. I suppose we should also return inside.”

“I will not join you,” Law said.

“You will not?”

“No, I think it is best that Luffy reveal the news without my presence, I should not wish to intrude. And, I confess, if I am to spend another afternoon with that woman, I may not be able to maintain my civility.”

Robin smiled through her disappointment. “I understand.”

“I must also return to Windmill Hall make arrangements for the others to join us. They were anxious to visit but I insisted they wait until Miss Belle accepted Luffy’s proposal. Lady Roronoa in particular is most anxious to meet her and see you again.”

Robin’s smile turned genuine. “How wonderful, I shall be very glad to be reacquainted with them all, and to thank her profusely.”

The carriage turned down the path to the house and Robin made to remove her hand from Law’s but just as she tried, he tightened his fingers and quickly moved back against the garden wall, tugging her with him, so that they were hidden by the boughs of the trees and the rosebushes.

“Mr Trafalgar?” she gasped.

“Shh,” he murmured and she was immediately drawn to silence. He lifted her hand to his mouth and looked at it, almost curiously. “You have beautiful hands." If her heart had not melted completely before, it certainly did now. He gently brushed his lips over her hand and she pressed her fingers into the garden wall to keep her balance. “I do not wish to be dishonourable, far from it, but shall I suggest we keep this between us for now?”

She thought in that moment she would have done anything he said. She took a deep breath and nodded. “I agree.” It was for the best to allow Nami and Luffy to have their time, and she was loathe to let Linlin or anyone else in town know. She was sure Law was of the same mind, and she also trusted without a doubt that he would never compromise her integrity or her reputation despite the impropriety of a secret affair. 

“Then I shall bid you farewell. Luffy, no doubt, will wish to invite Miss Belle tomorrow and she will need a chaperone.”

"Mr Monkey will need one too."

"Naturally." Law smirked. "Will I see you tomorrow, then?" he asked, his voice turning soft.

Robin nodded with a smile. "Yes. Even if I have to suggest to Nami that we surprise Mr Monkey with a visit."

"Then that is my only solace in leaving you now." Law kissed her hand again, his lips and fingers lingering, before he finally released it from his grip. He bowed, returning to his usual former manner. “Miss Nico.”

“Mr Trafalgar,” she curtseyed. He put the book in the pocket of his coat and left her to return to his horse. She watched him go, unable to hide away her smile. Her hand felt so cold now, so empty, but her heart – her heart was full of joy, more than she could ever remember it being.

She smoothed her hair, took a deep breath, and hurried to return to the parlour where Luffy and Nami were talking in earnest, hands entwined, not even the slightest bit aware of anything or anyone else around them.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Robin had never seen Nami smile so much. She seemed unable to stop at all, unable to keep any of her feelings under control as she had once been so adept at doing.

“Oh Robin,” she sighed as they were in bed. She had her knees up to her chest, arms wrapped around them, and a beautiful smile was spread across her face. “I did not know it was possible to be this happy. I feel delirious. Is that not the strangest thing?”

“Hardly strange at all,” Robin laughed. “You are finally escaping this house, you are going to be married to a man you love, and all your debts will be taken care of.” Robin put her arms around Nami’s shoulders. “You have every right to be so happy. Enjoy it!”

“You are such a sly creature,” Nami giggled. “You contrived the entire event did you not?”

Robin smiled, “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“I would be angry if I wasn’t so pleased with you. Oh! I am sorry you had to spend so much time with Mr Trafalgar, though. I am sure it must have been thoroughly vexing.”

“I did not mind so much,” Robin said, trying to keep her voice neutral. “And it was all for your happiness.”

“Oh Robin!” Nami wrapped her arms around Robin. “I am so thankful. I only wish you could be as happy as I am! Although,” she removed from the embrace, her eyes glowing, “perhaps I could enlist you as a governess in our household. Then you could be with us every day and leave here!”

Robin thought back to Crocodile’s letter and a small stab of worry entered her heart. She was sure he would not object to a marriage to Law but the question was if Law would make a proposal, and if so, when? This was still so new and strange. She did wish she could be allowed to be as happy as Nami was, openly, without restraint.

“I shall consider it, but you must consider your own circumstance first and be content in the joy it brings,” Robin said.

Nami fell onto the bed, covering her face with her hands and laughing like she was a schoolgirl.

The people of Merry were in an uproar over the engagement. Every household claimed they had known it from the start, and their excitement at such a high-society wedding was already claimed to be the greatest occasion in the town’s history. Luffy was determined to celebrate the engagement with a magnificent ball and feast held at Windmill Hall, and everyone in town was invited. As Nami was now to be Luffy’s wife, she was finally able to be the hostess of her own party.

Nami visited Windmill Hall daily with Robin in tow to discuss the details. She was already thriving as a woman of consequence and had no qualms about dishing out strict orders on every detail, from the selection of the dances, to the layout of the silverware, to the flower arrangements, to each course of the dinner. Luffy only cared that there was an excellent array of meat and lots of it, which Nami made sure to uphold.

When she was not organising the ball, she joined Luffy on long strolls around the estate or to town. As their primary chaperones, that meant Robin and Law joined them on every occasion to guard their virtue and keep their honour. Nami lamented that Robin was forced to spend so much time with Law and praised Robin for being so calm about it. Perhaps if she hadn’t been quite so caught up in her own feelings, she might have noticed that Robin and Law trailed a good deal behind her and Luffy on every walk, and spent much of their time sitting in the parlour together, talking or playing chess while Nami bustled about the house giving orders.

Robin found that she rather liked this quiet way of courting. There was a sense of peace to it but also an excitement. She did not have to fend off inappropriate questions and prodding, and she could allow all attention to stay on Nami, just as it should.

Her only regret was that she had to maintain silence on the matter. Whenever she saw Law arrive at Whole Cake House on his black steed, or when she saw him waiting at the steps of Windmill Hall as their carriage drew up to the estate, she wanted to shout her joy with enough exclamation that would put her entire family to shock. She felt this especially when Linlin’s snide comments about her spinsterhood grew and, even more so, when her threats about turning Robin out only increased.

She wished that she could share the news with someone, but she did not wish to add to Nami’s burden of preparing for a wedding, and Koala and Pudding could never keep her secret. She considered confiding in Viola and was halfway through writing a letter that detailed all her joy, when she realised that Doflamingo most likely read his wife’s communications and this was certainly not the way for him to find out.

So she contented herself with letting it be a secret between only her and Law. She found that through it all, she began to appreciate a little more just what Viola had experienced. Of course, Law was a gentleman and would never take her out completely alone, nor would he breach any rules of propriety. Though that did not stop him from reaching for her hand when the opportunity allowed, and locking eyes with her whenever they presumed no one else was looking.

Robin had never met someone who devoured books as quickly as she, and her feelings for him only grew each day they were able to see one another. They would sneak off to a hidden spot to exchange a book each, filled to the brim with annotations, relishing in their secrecy and brief moments of solitude, which always involved a brush of their hands and a longing stare. They would spend much of their walks discussing the theories and stories they had read. They still argued, but now she looked upon it with favour and delighting in the enjoyment it brought to have her ideas treated as equal and not dismissed on the basis of her sex or status. Law held onto every word she spoke and always looked her in the eye, never interrupting, even when they became heated with philosophical discussion. It was terribly engaging and occasionally distracting, sometimes her thoughts would quite disappear when he looked at her like that, an experience she had never once been familiar with.

The remaining party of friends arrived within two weeks. Robin was thankful to hear that Monet was not with them, and that it included Zoro and Hiyori, Usopp and Kaya, Sanji, and Luffy’s cousin Sabo Goa, who they had retrieved from Marineford. His other cousin, Ace, was still recovering from his illness. He had been determined to join them but at the insistence of both his doctor and wife, had been forced to remain to rest until the wedding took place.

Upon their arrival, the ladies of the parlour house were petitioned to attend Windmill Hall to meet them and enjoy a game of pall mall. Linlin was most egregious that she had not been invited and Bonney most upset, but the younger girl was placated when Robin promised to bring her back some sweetmeats.

Hiyori and Kaya were most enthusiastic to see Robin again, and Robin likewise to see the amiable ladies. They greeted the other girls warmly with particular favour to Nami. Hiyori laughed that they had never expected Luffy to find a woman who agreed with him enough to marry him, nor one so beautiful. She also took particular liking to Koala, finding the girl so sweet that she immediately took her arm and escorted her to the parlour to meet the rest of the party.

Nami tugged Robin’s arm as she began to follow.

“You did not tell me you had already met Mr Monkey’s friends,” Nami whispered.

“You did not ask,” Robin said simply. Nami frowned. “I met them when I visited Flevance with Mr and Mrs Capone.”

Nami’s frown turned into wide-eyed surprise. “You visited Mr Trafalgar’s residence?”

“I did.”

“Why have you not spoken of this?”

“It did not come up.” Robin tugged Nami to walk with her into the parlour. Nami followed, her eyes narrowed suspiciously.

As always, Robin found Law’s eyes first when she entered the room. He returned her gaze and then they adjourned their eyes to greet the combined party as was appropriate. The men were just as she remembered them. Sabo was nothing like Luffy; he was exceedingly well-mannered, soft-spoken and polite. Robin was relieved to see that there was some sense in that family after all.

At first she was concerned that Pudding and Koala would return to their natural flirtations when surrounded by so many handsome men, especially as Sanji and Sabo were unengaged. However, both girls maintained their civilities, awed by being in the presence of such high society. She had also been concerned at how the party would react to Pudding, with her tarnished reputation, but they were all exceedingly civil. Pudding even maintained her propriety even when greeting Law, and managed to make it appear as though she had not seen him since last they were at the hall.

Upon their greeting, Law introduced her to Sanji. He was as charming as ever, if not more so, and immediately bestowed her with so many compliments of such sincere generosity that Pudding went quite red, though she looked pleased. Robin noted the look in Law's eyes and her heart nearly melted from the warmth of her feelings for his consideration. Of course! What was the societal concerns of a disgraced young lady to a man who had already been disowned by his family? Sanji had already found acceptance within the parish of Luffy's lands, and friendship with the people present. He was the perfect choice for Pudding, if she was smart enough by now to understand and accept it. 

After a delightful morning tea on the terrace in the spring sunshine, the party headed out onto the field for Hiyori’s proposed game of pall mall.

“I am most excited,” Koala said. “I have never played before.”

“You have not, Miss Fisher?” Sabo said with surprise. She shook her head shyly. He offered his arm and proceeded to lead her around the field, explaining the rules with great enthusiasm. As he did so, Hiyori took Robin, Nami and Pudding into her circle.

“I must give you warning, these men can be quite competitive and often seek to destroy their competition rather than simply win. Mr Vinsmoke and my husband have a tendency to attack each other instead of moving their own balls, Mr Sogeking enjoys using little tricks to put others off their game, Mr Monkey – bless him – is so focused on winning that he rarely strategises, and Mr Trafalgar often strategises too much. However, he is the reigning champion and therefore the one to beat.”

“Is that so?” Robin looked over at Law who was standing nearby as Luffy talked at him about the game. He caught her eye and smirked, turning to pretend to engage with Luffy before anyone noticed. Well, that simply wouldn’t do in her book. She was not the best player compared to cards or chess, but she knew she was in with a reasonable chance.

“Do be careful,” Hiyori continued. “We are a competitive group at best but pall mall brings out our most ruthless instincts. Be prepared for war.”

The mallets were brought out and Sanji gallantly began to hand one to each lady with a flourish. Robin noticed with curiosity that Pudding turned bright red when he gave her one first. Zoro became annoyed and told him to get a move on, pushing him aside to pick up his own mallet, which then resulted in much bickering. Rolling his eyes, Law reached around the two men to pick up two mallets, one for himself and one that he handed to Robin.

“Miss Nico.”

“My, I’m not sure if I trust this mallet, Mr Trafalgar,” Robin said playfully. “How do I know it has not been tampered to ensure my loss?”

“Somehow, I do not think even half a mallet would be enough to prevent you from winning.”

“Oh, are you saying that my victory is assured then?”

“I only spoke of the mallet, I did not speak of the opponent, which, unfortunately for you, is me.” His grey eyes flashed wickedly, and he turned on his heel and marched towards the starting hoop, the mallet resting on his shoulder.

Robin smiled wryly. Oh, she was going to make him pay something awful.

“Mr Trafalgar, are you not going to give the rest of us ladies a mallet?” Hiyori called after him.

“Find one for yourself,” Law replied without looking back.

Hiyori gasped with mock indignation. “Such a disagreeable man you are! You retrieved one for Miss Nico.” She sighed and reached into the barrel to pick up mallets for herself and Nami. Nami took it, her eyes fixed suspiciously on Robin, who turned away and headed to the starting hoop.

As the bride of highest rank present, Hiyori was set to begin the game, however she insisted that it was only right it was started by Nami, then herself, Kaya, Robin, Koala, Pudding, Sabo, Zoro, Law, Luffy, Usopp and, finally, Sanji.

Hiyori had been correct, it took barely the first round for everyone’s natural warring instincts to emerge in full force. Nami was precise and ruthless in her hits and rarely missed, Luffy was enthusiastic and aggressive – so much so that he often missed, Zoro and Sanji targeted the other and neither of their balls so much as managed to get past the first few hoops before everyone else was well on their way to the next set. Usopp was surprisingly clever and unassuming, managing to get most of his hits in while knocking other balls out of the path.

Koala was at first shy in her play, unsure where to hit and struggling to reach the hoops, but as the game wore on and everyone encouraged her, she was bolstered by their words and was soon laughing and enjoying it very well. Sabo, in particular, was most attentive, instructing her in the best way to hit the ball and how to grip her mallet. Pudding was surprisingly good, she had much pent-up aggression that she unleashed every time she hit the ball.

Hiyori was not the best player nor the worst, but she took great joy in sometimes assisting her husband in hitting Sanji’s balls out of the way, and in sometimes assisting Sanji in hitting Zoro’s. Law was calculating. He took his time for each hit, never missed even when it was tricky, and often aimed to hit others out of the way while always getting his own hit in. He took the lead in no time.

It was an unspoken rule that Kaya’s balls were left completely alone. She was quiet and shy as she played, laughing along with everyone but clearly only there to enjoy the game and not to win. If anyone accidentally hit her ball, they would get a scolding and she was given a free turn to make up for it. Usopp was by her side for her every turn, encouraging her gently, and always cheered the loudest whenever she made a hit. Even Law clapped when it was her turn.

It took Robin two rounds to learn how everyone else played. She held back as she watched, learning their mannerisms and patterns, and then she unleashed her competitive side to jump ahead in the competition. She joined Law to take second-place, however, she frustratingly stayed behind him.

As they got closer to the final hoops, she decided it was time to become ruthless. At her turn, she marched up to his ball, smiled sweetly, and thwacked it right out of the field into the woods. Law glared at her as everyone else laughed.

“Well, well, well, Trafalgar, you finally found someone who can play you at your own game,” Sanji smirked.

“She is vicious,” Usopp said with awe.

“Do you concede the game, Mr Trafalgar?” Robin said smugly and the boys snorted their laughter. The girls gasped and laughed at her audacity.

“Not at all,” Law said calmly. She should have known what was behind his deadpan expression; as soon as it was his turn, he marched to her ball and with a perfectly neat flick of his wrist, sent it straight into the trees after his. The boys practically doubled over with laughter and Nami called out indignantly.

He rested the base of his mallet on the ground and leaned his elbow against the handle. “Do you concede the game, Miss Nico?” he said, his voice practically dripping with mockery.

She fixed him with a glare. “Never.”

“Well then, you two had better go hit your balls back,” Usopp snorted.

Law and Robin stomped down the hill into the shade of the trees, the laughter of their party following them.

“I cannot believe you hit my own ball in after yours. Are you truly so incapable of taking your own defeat?” Robin said.

“There is no defeat as long as I still manage to win against you,” Law said with a smirk.

Robin gasped indignantly and stopped in front of him. “You think you can still beat me after this?”

“Once I find my ball, I will get it back up there and I will complete the game as the victor.”

“Oh really? Well ...” she turned to look for their balls and found she could not see them at all. “That would work if we could find them …” she trailed off.

Law looked around them, frowning. “Ah …” he said. He looked at Robin and she at him.

Unable to control herself any longer, she put her hand to her mouth and laughed. “I suppose we may both have to concede defeat now.”

Law’s frown disappeared and he laughed with genuine humour, the one where his smile was bright and it made her heart sing. “I suppose we may,” he said. “That is just as well then because I was starting to become quite irritated.”

“Oh? In what manner?”

He suddenly took her mallet from her and placed it on the ground with his, then he gently pushed her body until she was leaning against the nearest tree. She gasped and blinked up at him, a flush blooming on her cheeks. He lifted his hand and ran his knuckles gently over her face. She closed her eyes at the sensation, humming softly.

“It is very difficult to resist you acting so confident and competitive.” Law leaned down to murmur in her ear. “It is rather… engaging.”

Robin’s breath caught in her throat and she turned her head slightly to catch his eye. “Now, Mr Trafalgar, you are not thinking of doing anything nefarious in our brief solitude are you?”

“Of course not, I am a gentleman.”

“Ah yes, such a gentleman pushing a young lady up against a tree in the woods,” she teased.

“I will take whatever small opportunity I can,” he smirked and the sound sent a rivulet of heat down her spine. He looked like he was about to lean closer to her, but then thought better of it. Instead, he stepped back, took a deep breath, and reached out to take her hands. They threaded their fingers together and he pressed his forehead gently to hers. She smiled and leaned up into the sensation. Oh how she wished for more. But this would have to do for now.

She breathed in his scent of warm pine and the sweetness of maple. “Do you concede the game to me, now?”

“Never,” he murmured, and he softly touched his nose to hers. Her lips parted and she edged forward just a little. It was far from proper but she was a spinster, what did it matter? It would only be quick, just enough to know what it would feel like.

She felt rather than saw him smile and then his forehead was gone. She blinked up at him and tried to hide her look of disappointment. He was looking so closely at her, his eyes tracing her face and reading her expression like she was a book written just for him. Perhaps he has been waiting for me to rescind what I said to him when he proposed, she realised. Of course, she had told him he was the last person she ever wanted to marry – the thought of that now made her cringe horribly.

She opened her mouth just as another voice called them from out of the trees, causing Law to step back from her quickly, dropping her hands. It was Usopp.

“Are you both returning or have you become lost?”

“We are hunting for our balls, we will return in a minute,” Law called back, irritation lacing his voice.

"Be quick about it!"

Law sighed and turned back to Robin. “He will come for us in a moment. We should return and,” he grit his teeth, “concede that we are removed from the game.”

Robin frowned. “I demand a rematch.”

“Another time perhaps, and then maybe don’t hit my ball out of the game so that I will not be forced to retaliate.” She huffed and he smirked. He made to pick up their mallets, looking away from her. “Before you depart tonight, I have another book to give to you,” he said, and his voice suddenly sounded strange, as though he was being deliberately polite.

“Of course you do, I have another to give you, as well,” she said.

They returned to the game as far distanced from each other as they could be and reluctantly admitted their defeat. Robin received much accolades from the party for managing to interrupt Law’s reign of terror as the champion, and much scolding from Nami and Pudding for losing. As much as they were irritated at being removed from the game, they at least were able to enjoy sitting under the marquee with cold cups of lemonade, talking quietly to each other.

The game continued for another hour and finally concluded when Sabo was deemed the winner and Nami the runner-up. Zoro and Sanji had managed to hit each other’s balls into the woods also but had been too occupied with arguing to retrieve them, and Luffy had given up once afternoon tea was served. As much as he liked to win, it seemed his main order of priority was always food. Though, as he handed Nami a plate with a large slice of cake first, Robin thought he might have finally found something to remove food from its place.

The ladies of the parlour house were invited to stay for an exquisitely prepared dinner and then join the party for supper and more games. Kaya was given first choice and she chose Riddles. A book was produced and she read in her soft, well-spoken voice.

"My first doth affliction denote,

Which my second is destin'd to feel

And my whole is the best antidote

That affliction to soften and heal."

Luffy stared dumbfounded as he ate cake, while Zoro and Usopp cocked their heads.

“Affliction, hmm,” mused Hiyori. “Sadness or illness perhaps?”

“Excellent choices, Lady Hiyori,” Sanji gushed. “How you managed to marry such an intelligent woman I will never know,” he sighed at Zoro who glared at him.

“Bold choice of words from a man who is not married.”

“I will have you know that –”

“The first could be ‘woe’,” Robin said over their bickering.

Nami said, “What is ‘destined to feel’ then? An animal perhaps?”

“Humans,” Law said.

“Woe – human,” Robin mused.

She looked at Law and together they exclaimed, “Woman!”

Everyone clapped for them.

“Ah yes, it is true,” Sanji sighed dramatically, placing his hand on his heart, “a woman is the best antidote to the affliction of man.”

Robin and Law shared an amused look.

Kaya handed the book to Robin before returning to her seat beside Usopp. “You may go next, as you are our guest, Miss Nico.”

Robin stood to read. She tried to ignore Law who was staring at her very intensely.

“My first dispels the darksome gloom;

You love my next wherever you roam.

My whole with cheering ray from far,

Gives comfort to the wandering tar.”

“The answer is surely ‘woman’ again!” Sanji said. “For who else could dispel the gloom and be my love wherever you roam?” He smiled at Pudding who turned as red as the drapes that hung from the windows. 

"That - that is quite ridiculous!" she stammered.

"But is not true love the object of -"

“Lighthouse,” Law deadpanned, interrupting his pining.

Robin smiled. “Very good.” She handed him the book and he stood.

Law spoke the next riddle in his low, smooth voice, and Robin found herself holding her fingers tightly together in her lap to maintain her composure.

“My first is a word comedians dread to hear;

My next gives charms to the revolving year.

My whole is the joy of many a happy pair,

Yet ofttimes brings them misery and care.”

He snorted as he finished the riddle and Robin knew he had immediately understood it without needing to read the answer. She also knew the answer but did not wish to speak up again when she had already had her turn.

“Joy of a happy pair,” Pudding thought out loud.

“But also brings them misery,” Koala said.

Sabo laughed. “Children?”

"But what of the revolving year?"

"What happens yearly?" Hiyori mused. "What do you think?" she took Zoro's arm. 

He shrugged. "Seasons."

“Oh, ‘offspring’!” Nami exclaimed. Luffy cheered loudly for her and she stood to take Law’s place.

He returned to sit beside Robin and said softly, “You knew the answer, did you not?”

“Of course,” Robin murmured back as she took a sip of tea. "But I did not wish take another round."

"And that is why I shall be the winner." He smirked.

Nami cleared her throat.

“A mischievous urchin may soon do my first,

If he meets with a teapot or ewer.

My second bring on us both hunger and thirst.

My whole thirst and hunger will cure.”

Everyone sat in silence for a long minute, trying to work out the riddle. Robin spoke the words silently, she could feel Law doing the same beside her.

“Breakfast!” Law shouted a second before Robin.

“Sorry Robin, I think that goes to Mr Trafalgar,” Nami said apologetically.

“Careful there, Trafalgar, you wouldn’t want to overexert yourself too much with such enthusiasm,” Zoro sniggered.

Nami handed the book to Law and sat beside Robin. She raised her eyebrow and Robin pretended not to notice.

“Hail! Glorious first, whose beams resplendent rise!

Thou, with my next, art welcome to the skies.

My hallowed whole calm consolation brings,

And relaxation from all earthly things.”

“Sunday,” Robin said immediately with confidence.

“Goodness, give the rest of us a chance to think,” Sabo said with a cheerful laugh. Robin flushed slightly.

“This is always Robin,” Koala said with a giggle.

“Yes, she always wins,” Pudding sighed.

“It is nice to see there is another who can compete against her,” Nami said. Robin stood to take the book from Law.

“I do believe this victory will go to me as recompense for the game earlier,” he murmured, eyes dancing.

“I do believe you may be incorrect, Mr Trafalgar,” Robin said smugly.

Neither wished to back down after that and so no further gratifications were given to allow any of the rest of the party to make a guess. The game wore on until everyone agreed that it was not fair to continue when it was virtually only Robin and Law winning, and both were declared the victor, much to their chagrin.

As the evening began to conclude, Hiyori asked Nami to show them how the decorations were coming along in the ballroom for the engagement ball next week, and so the entire party moved away to join her and Luffy as they discussed the event. Law and Robin took advantage of the movement to stay back in the parlour under the pretence of gathering themselves and joining shortly.

When the room was empty except for them, Robin took up her pouch and pulled from it a book on an ancient civilisation that she had recovered from Katakuri’s study. She handed it to Law.

“I have read this one many times, I’ve outlined some passages on page 40 and 73 that I think you may find interesting.”

Law took it with thanks and put it on the table. He looked at her carefully.

She raised an eyebrow when he remained silent. “Is something the matter?”

“No,” he said quickly.

“Now, I do not believe you,” she teased.

He huffed a short laugh. “Well, as I said this afternoon, your competitive spirit is … engaging.”

“Oh?” she smiled.

He reached into the pocket of his black coat. He hesitated, then, with some appearance of trepidation, he pulled out a small, black leatherbound book. He handed it to her with great care. She took it and saw, with great surprise, the title written in gold.

“Weatheria Heights!” she gasped.

“I took the opportunity to read it,” Law said, and his voice sounded very odd, almost unsure.

Robin’s eyes widened. “You did? But I thought you considered this book to be far too removed from realism to be of intelligent reading.” She was only half-teasing.

“I read it and I found it rather more interesting than I had expected. I … can understand why you are partial to it.”

“Can you now? That is great news indeed. So great I wonder if you are even the same Mr Trafalgar I met all those months ago.”

His eyes flickered and he said in a husky voice that made her heart beat faster, “I have outlined certain lines for your perusal on page 84. I … wish to know what you think of it – what your response is.”

He was acting so strange she did not know what to make of it. She began to open the book but he quickly placed his hand over it.

“Read it when you are home and in peace,” he said softly.

Robin found she could not speak and so simply nodded. She placed the book carefully into her little bag and drew the string tightly. “Thank you."

He reached out to take her hand and they entwined their fingers together. Robin glanced at the door to determine she could hear no one coming back their way, then she inched closer to him. Law raised his free hand and held it just over her face, hovering above the skin so close she could feel the warmth. His fingers began to trace the air above her eyelids, her cheekbones, her jawline.

His index finger stopped just above her lips. Robin inhaled softly, feeling the sensation of his warmth so close and yet so far. She longed to break that distance between them – so much that she ached deep in her heart.

Slowly, he put his hand down. “We should attend to the ballroom and join our party lest they wonder about us.”

On the carriage ride home, Pudding and Koala chatted with great enthusiasm over the party.

“Lord Goa is so handsome and so amiable,” Koala sighed, clasping her hands together. “And Mr Vinsmoke is so very charming.”

“I did not find him so charming,” Pudding said, though the pink in her cheeks betrayed her.

Nami turned to Robin and whispered, “Is there something you wish to tell me?”

Robin did wish to tell her but now was not the time. She would wait until after the engagement ball. “Nothing at all."

That night, when Nami was in bed, Robin sat at the window seat as she always did, Law’s copy of Weatheria Heights in her hands. She knew there was something special about the reason he had given this to her and it took her a few minutes to take the courage to open it. With shaking hands and a shuddering breath, Robin turned to page 84.

She found the line he had marked immediately and as she read it her heart stopped one beat short of completely exploding. It was a line she had read to herself over and over again so many times she had lost count. 

"Be with me always—take any form—drive me mad! only do not leave me in this abyss, where I cannot find you! Oh, God! it is unutterable! I cannot live without my life! I cannot live without my soul!”

She put her hand to her lips as a strange, choked laugh and gasping sob threatened to escape her mouth. Nami rolled over in her sleep but did not wake.

Beside the line, written in the margins of the book, he had made a long annotation in his elegant script:

"While the nature of their characters leaves much to be desired, I find my understanding of the sentiment increasing with every passing hour. Mad I am already for thoughts of you, and madder still I become every moment spent without you by my side. I am quite a brother to his agony. You haunt my every thought and I am glad for it, to be haunted is greater than to be left in silence. You are the dearest, loveliest part of my soul, the delight of my heart."

Robin was trembling, her heart pounding with such incredibl violence she thought she might faint. It was too much to comprehend. Was he, once again, asking for her hand but this time through the written word, with such beauty and romance? Never could she have imagined that he would be capable of such sensibility and feeling. But here it was, in plain writing, in a book she had loved so well and so long.

She read it again and again and again. It was overwhelming, her body shook all over, not with pain but with joy and yet a kind of suffering she could not truly put into words. She understood him perfectly! It was the agony of not at this very moment being in Law’s presence, of not holding his hand and embracing him and being able to press her lips to his and feel everything about him.

By God, what has this man done to me? she wondered with awe.

Robin took her fountain pen and flipped back through the book to a section she knew so well she could recite it by heart. She underlined it thickly.

“I am him! He’s always, always in my mind: not as a pleasure, any more than I am always a pleasure to myself, but as my own being.”

And then several lines below.

"He's more myself than I am. Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same.”

Her annotation was simple: "My heart is yours."

Smiling with such joy she could not contain, Robin carefully placed the book in her bag, ready to give to Law tomorrow. She blew out her candle and got into bed, then lay down to face the window, watching the silver streamers of the moon shine through the gaps in the curtain.

Tomorrow I shall be engaged to my one true heart and happier than I have ever been in my life.

༻❁༺

At breakfast, they received an unexpected visitor and his guest. From the window, Koala was the first to notice the black carriage that pulled up to the gate, and the ladies gathered at the window to see who it was. Out of the carriage stepped a well-built man dressed in charcoal-grey and a green cravat, holding a stylish black cane.

Robin’s stomach dropped into the ground. She had not seen the man in over a decade but he was as familiar to her as the day he sent her to the parlour house. Sir Crocodile.

Following him from the carriage was a man she had never seen before. He was more slender but with broad shoulders, and wore an exquisitely tailored black suit with his long black hair tied back in a horse tail.

“Oh my who is he? He is so handsome!” Pudding said.

Linlin cackled. “Girls, get to the hall at once.”

Nami squeezed Robin’s hand. “Are you well? You look ill.”

Robin felt ill, so ill that her head was spinning. She followed her sisters into the hall as slowly as she could. The door was answered and Katakuri led the men inside. They handed their hats and gloves with little decorum to the housekeeper. The ladies curtseyed. The men, however, did not even bow, only looked around at the girls with curled lips and such unamused expressions that Robin felt as though they were bugs laid out for their perusal in a glass case.

Crocodile’s beady grey eyes landed on Robin and the corners of his large mouth tugged in a displeased scowl. He turned to Linlin and said in a voice so deep it made Robin shake.

“Mrs Charlotte, where can I speak with my niece alone?”

Linlin did not even bristle at the lack of decorum and showed him to the sunroom immediately, a smile spreading across her pig-like face. She took Robin’s arm, pinching it, and practically threw her into the room after the two men. Robin looked back at her sisters who watched with pity and confusion. The door closed and she was left in the room on her own.

Robin steadied herself and stood before them, hands clasped tightly in front of her.

Crocodile looked around the room for a moment, his lip curled in disdain. The other man observed with no expression whatsoever, except slight interest upon perceiving Robin. Finally, Crocodile turned to her.

“Miss Nico, this is Mr Lucci Rob. He is a key patron and business associate of mine.”

Robin curtsied. “Mr Rob."

Lucci bowed very briefly. “Miss Nico.” His voice was void of any emotion.

“I am sure you can have no doubt as to my arrival here,” Crocodile said. “At eight and twenty you are a spinster and a disgrace. While I would normally disown you, I have decided to put your circumstance to good use." 

He stood holding his cane directly before him and eyed her with not a single ounce of remorse.

"Henceforth, you are engaged to be married to Mr Rob.”

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

The entire house had collapsed around Robin. Her body was broken. Every part of her trembled with pain. All she could do was stare, struck mute by the falling beams that had surely punctured her lungs, leaving her unable to breathe.

“I thought you said she was clever?” Lucci said, raising an eyebrow. The men were unharmed and uncaring of the destruction they had caused.

“Did you not hear me, girl?” Crocodile scowled. “I said it quite clearly. You are to be engaged to Mr Rob. He has one hundred thousand a year and property in Marineford.” He turned to Lucci. “There, I told you she was handsome at least. Will she not do?”

“She is tolerable. I will take her,” Lucci said.

“I …” Robin had to grasp the small table to remember how to breathe. How was she still standing amongst the pile of rubble that had crushed her?

“Unless you have some other prior engagement that is greater than this one?” Crocodile said, smirking with the confidence that she did not. What was she to say? While she and Law were for all intents and purposes courting, it was not public knowledge and she did not wish to betray his trust by speaking it out loud. He had given her the book with the passages underlined that seemed to imply a desire to pursue his previous proposal, yet he had not spoken it out loud and they had not formed an understanding of marriage.

She could not speak of her relationship with him to Crocodile without raising questions and, if she did, how could she be arrogant enough to expect Law’s notes had been a proposal without his official application to herselft? She could not make assumptions without a direct proposal and it would be wholly unwise to claim to be engaged to him in such a circumstance as this. She was certain Crocodile would not believe her, and she could injure Law, his reputation, her own and her sisters’, by making such a claim when they had not been courting in the societal eye.

“I do not.” Her voice sounded far away, as though hearing it from outside the destroyed building she stood in.

“Of course not. This is how you shall repay me for allowing you to stay here as long as you have. You will marry Mr Rob and absolve your debts. If you refuse, then I shall have you disowned and removed from this house at once where you may find your fortune in however way you deem fit with nothing at your disposal.”

Robin curtseyed her agreement.

“I have some business to attend to regarding your debts and dowry with Mrs Charlotte. After Mr Monkey’s engagement ball, you will return with us to Marineford where you shall be married.”

Robin’s throat went dry. “But I must be here for Nami’s wedding.”

“They are to be married in Marineford, therefore you will not miss it,” he said briskly.

That was not what she had meant. She wished to be around as support while Nami planned the wedding, to be her sister until the day when they would be separated, and to not leave the home of her childhood so soon. There was nothing she could say, however, and so she curtseyed her agreement again.

“Mr Rob wishes to speak with you. I shall adjourn to speak with Mrs Charlotte.” Crocodile quit the room without sparing her another look.

Lucci appraised her with calculating grey eyes. They were nothing like Law’s. They were dark and cold, completely void of emotion or humour, or any of the warmth that Law’s possessed. Robin shrank beneath them.

He spoke, his voice just as cold and empty as his eyes. “Normally I should not entertain myself with thoughts of courting a spinster, however, Sir Crocodile assured me you were handsome and accomplished enough to suffice. I must take a wife to secure the family lineage, and I find courting tedious and inefficient. I am gratified to see you are at least of a good enough breed to ensure my satisfaction.” His satisfaction? Robin thought indignantly. She bristled and prepared herself to speak in her defence, as she always did, but Crocodile’s foreboding words stopped her. “Mrs Charlotte informed us that you have been spending a great deal of time with Mr Monkey and his party of late. Tell me, what are your accomplishments?”

Robin spoke as evenly as she was able, pushing through the pain that scoured her throat and burned her lungs. “I can play the pianoforte and sew.”

“Well?”

“I do not consider myself to be a great proficient.”

“What, then, do you do?”

“I enjoy reading and walking, sir.”

He tsked with his tongue between his teeth and shook his head. “That will not do. I expect my wife to be highly accomplished in accordance with her standing. You will stay here unless I instruct you otherwise and you will spend your time sewing. I do not consider any other accomplishment to be worthwhile; sewing is the only one with any actual use. There will be no more reading unless it is a book I have given to you, I do not like women having too many ideas. There will also be no more walks. You are far too brown and I refuse to see you so coarse when we are married.”

Robin stared at him, wide-eyed, her indignation such that she was shaking. How dare he presume to tell her what she could and could not do. He was so utterly arrogant and cold. To think I considered Mr Trafalgar like this when we first met, but the difference between them is greater than night and day!

She wished with all her heart to tell him exactly what she thought and reject everything about him, to run away immediately and straight back to Law. She tantalised the idea in her mind for a moment, but then the reality took over. Law had not made a proposal, she could ruin not only herself but him and their families if she acted in such a manner, and Crocodile would surely throw her out onto the streets. She would not even be able to secure a job even as a governess or teacher if her reputation was in tatters.

Robin clenched her fingers. “I understand.”

“That will be all,” Lucci said. He quit the room leaving Robin alone.

She wrapped her arms around herself, her breathing erratic and heavy. She felt the overwhelming urge to cry, or even scream, but she forced herself to remain calm. She would not lose her composure now.

She focused her attention on a small side-table by the lounge and the ceramic statue of a young woman in a windswept dress who held a basket of flowers. She adjusted the statue until it was perfectly centre in the table as she breathed in and out at a deliberate pace, using the movement to try and ground herself.

“What are you doing?” Lucci was back at the doorway, eyes narrowed.

Robin stood and marched past him briskly. "Straightening the room.”

Crocodile and Lucci left without partaking in any of the refreshments Linlin offered; they were to stay at Windmill Hall in accordance with their station. Dread coiled in Robin’s stomach, Law would surely find out before she could tell him and then what would he think? Would he consider her to be a flirt like Pudding, a dishonest spinster, a scarlet woman worthy only of scorn? The thought of him growing to detest her made her so ill she could not eat a bite of lunch.

Linlin announced the news with great joy. The girls responded with stunned silence.

Bonney was the first to speak. “But he does not seem very nice, how can she marry a man who is not nice?”

“That does not matter,” Linlin laughed. “He is rich and handsome enough, Robin will do very well with him and it will finally get her away from here.”

“But she does not know him!” Koala said.

Linlin rolled her eyes. “Are you simple? When does a woman need to know her husband to marry him?”

“Robin, you rejected him, didn’t you?” Koala pushed.

Linlin spoke before Robin could, and for once, she was grateful. “She could not reject because it has been decided for her. She’s to marry Mr Rob or else!” She grinned as she tore apart a bread roll.

Neither Nami nor even Pudding said anything, though Pudding looked like she might cry and Nami kept looking at Robin, trying to catch her gaze.

When they adjourned with the idea to take the carriage to visit Windmill Hall, Linlin said with all the glee of a particularly fat cat who had eaten a large mouse, “Now Robin, don’t forget you are to stay here unless specifically invited by Mr Rob.”

“She cannot come with us?” Koala gasped.

“Why ever not?” Pudding put her hands to her mouth.

“Oh good, she can stay with me!” Bonney smiled in her innocence.

“Now girls,” Linlin admonished firmly. “Robin is engaged and must do as her betrothed commands.”

Nami put her hands on her hips. “Why must he command her to not join us? Is he not also at the hall? Why should she have to stay behind?”

Robin spoke up. “It is of no matter. I am content to stay here.”

Not one of her sisters looked like they believed her but Linlin ushered them out so they did not leave Luffy and his friends waiting.

“I am happy that you can stay with me today,” said Bonney with a broad smile. “We can play and I don’t have to be alone!”

Robin tried to smile but it was shaky at best. She stood in the doorway as she watched her sisters get into the carriage and drive off. They all waved sadly at her through the windows.

While she could have found some joy in spending the day playing with Bonney, Linlin had been made fully aware of Lucci’s demands and so spent the day sitting with Robin in the parlour room, watching her with an eagle eye as she embroidered cushions and mended clothes. Not once was she allowed to reach for a book and when she stood to attend to a walk, Linlin admonished her to remain seated with a nasty smile.

Robin had always known the madam to be of a vindictive character, but her sheer joy at having the entirety of Robin’s debts paid off, while having her removed from her household and married to a man who could bring only misery was truly something to behold.

Her spirits dropped with each prick of her needle. She wondered if Law knew and what he thought. The pain in her heart grew so that she could not breathe when she thought of him deciding ill of her character, for surely he would think she had already been acquainted with Lucci before this. Would he detest her?

She thought of how her sisters were enjoying a pleasant day with Luffy’s companions, people she had begun to develop her own fondness for. Sabo and Sanji had grown quite enamoured with Koala and Pudding; was she doomed for a life where they all married men they loved, while she spent her days in the very situation she had done her best to avoid? Alone, with a cold, unfeeling man whom she despised, forced to bear his children and do as he commanded?

And Law. Would he marry another woman? Would she be forced to watch him from afar as he found love and happiness with a lady who was far more worthy of him, more suited to his rank and circumstance, less volatile and less likely to admonish? That would be the most painful outcome of all. She was struggling to bear even the thoughts of it now, how was she to live every single day without him by her side? Without his hand in hers, without his heart belonging to her and her alone? How was she ever to breathe again?

Bonney and Katakuri attempted to lift her spirits. After dinner, Bonney asked her to play dolls and sing at the piano together, and Katakuri invited her to a game of cards. Linlin was quick in her admonishment of both, but Katakuri insisted she had done enough sewing for one day and she was free to do as she pleased after dinner. Linlin was in too good of a mood to argue.

After Bonney had been sent to bed and as Robin played with Katakuri, he said under his breath, “I am sorry. I was not aware any of this had been arranged.”

Robin glanced at Linlin who was too busy reading a gossip column in the paper to hear them. “I am sure you did not and I feel no ill will towards you. It is simply what it is to be.”

Katakuri frowned as he flipped a card. “You are allowed to express your true feelings to me, you know. I shall not admonish you for them.”

Robin smiled as best she could. “I know you shall not, but I must keep them to myself.”

“I understand.”

Robin retired early. Try as she might, she could not sleep and was wide awake when she heard the carriage return. Pudding and Koala were loud as they marched up the stairs, talking and laughing about the events that had occurred that day. Nami entered their shared room with far more decorum.

When she had got into bed beside Robin, she spoke, her voice soft and uncertain. “Robin?”

Robin rolled over and smiled at her. “Hello. Did you enjoy today?”

“Not without you,” Nami confessed. “There was fun to be had but not one of us could truly enjoy it. Everything felt wrong without you there. They had already been told of the situation by Sir Crocodile and Mr Rob. Thankfully they did not join us in our activities for the day – and neither did Mr Trafalgar.”

“He did not?” Robin said with surprise.

“Luffy told us he was in a mood because Lord Donquixote has been invited to the engagement party. Luffy said his grandfather invited him as their family does business together.”

“Luffy?” Robin raised an eyebrow.

Nami blushed. “Oh, well, he just insisted I call him that instead of something so formal as Mr Monkey.”

“My, you two are close,” Robin teased. “Have you kissed?”

“Robin!”

“Well?”

Nami’s face was so red it could be seen even in the dim candlelight. She buried her face in her pillow and a muffled, “Yes,” emerged.

Robin smiled truly for the first time all day. She put her arm around Nami’s shoulders. “There is no need to be embarrassed. I am happy for you. You are to be married after all, it is going to involve quite a bit of kissing.” She broke off as Lucci’s face flashed into her mind.

Nami looked back up at her and her expression changed to one of sympathy. “Robin, I am so sorry. This is truly terrible. Surely there is something we can do? If I petitioned you to be our governess then perhaps your debts can be paid off that way?"

Robin smiled sadly. “Unfortunately, I think this is more of a business proposition than anything else. I am simply a bargaining tool.”

Nami’s face turned red of a different kind and she sat up, hands balled into fists. “How dare he? Why do these men have to be so cruel? Why do they think they have the right to act with our lives as though we are nothing more than dolls? Sir Crocodile, Mr Arlong, Mr Rob! That awful Mr Absalom and Mr Spandam. Lord Donquixote, too! And of course Mr Trafalgar! They have no respect for us or anyone other than themselves.”

Robin thought to Law, whom she had once considered to be exactly such a man, but had discovered nothing could be further from the truth. A great sadness spread through her body, so much so that she struggled to even lift her head.

“He is not so cruel I do not think,” she said softly.

“Who?”

“Mr Trafalgar.”

Nami stared at her. “Robin, are you sure there is not something you wish to tell me?”

“Not anymore, it does not matter now,” Robin said. She rolled onto her side and stared out the window at the half-moon in the sky.

It took a long time to fall asleep.

The next few days leading up to the ball were spent almost completely in Lucci’s presence. He attended the parlour house every day, and insisted he sit with Robin in a separate room as he did not like the other girls of the house. He wrote documents and watched closely as Robin sewed, criticising her work consistently. Her stitches were too big, too small, too bright, the colours did not suit his tastes. In a personal form of revenge, Robin took to forgoing any sense of perfection whatsoever and sewed everything in the way she knew he did not like. When he became irate and raised his voice, demanding she sew something well or he would talk to Crocodile, she sewed a necktie from a bright, marigold-yellow fabric. Lucci looked at it with visible disgust.

“Throw that away at once, yellow is a hideous colour and I shall never see it in my household.”

“Do you not even have yellow flowers in your house?” Robin asked.

Lucci frowned. “Flowers should remain outdoors, I do not believe in seeing them inside.”

Robin stabbed her needle through the necktie, wishing it was through his eye instead. “Do you believe in the joy of nothing, Mr Rob?”

“I believe that joy should not be derived from frivolities but from one’s work and contribution to society. Being surrounded by material possessions only detracts the mind of value, and having little or ‘nothing’ as you say is the only way to build one’s character.”

How could I have ever believed Mr Trafalgar was a man such as this?

The day before the engagement ball, Crocodile announced that Robin would return with them to Marineford in two days. He told her briskly with little feeling, followed by the order to ensure all her things were packed as soon as possible. Lucci was inclined to add that all she needed were her essentials. A new wardrobe would be provided in Marineford, one that suited her new status and home, and she was under no circumstance to bring any books.

Robin composed herself as Pudding, Koala and Bonney cried that night.

“I cannot believe you are to leave so soon – and to be married to that man!” Pudding sobbed on her bed.

“It is not so bad, at least you will no longer have to hear my admonishments as to your arithmetic anymore,” Robin said.

“I would rather hear your admonishments every day than not at all!” Pudding wailed.

“Is there nothing that can be done?” Koala said, clutching Robin’s hand.

“Sir Crocodile is my guardian. He has full control over my financial situation and if he wishes it, I could be thrown out of here immediately,” Robin said clearly, as though she was reciting from a textbook.

“We wouldn’t let that happen!” Koala insisted.

Bonney nodded. She was sitting beside Robin, her head on her shoulder. “We will hide you in the basement if we must!”

“And surely Nami could employ you as her governess?” Pudding said.

Nami smiled tightly, she was standing by the window, arms crossed under her shawl. “I have already made such an offer to her.”

“Sir Crocodile would never agree to it,” Robin said.

“The one power a woman has is to reject a proposal!” Koala insisted. “Surely you can refuse him.”

Nami clapped her hands together. “That is enough, girls. We have the ball tomorrow and should all get our rest.” She ignored their protests and sent them out immediately, steering their shoulders to their room and not letting up until she was sure they were properly in bed with the candles out.

When she returned, Robin was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling. “Thank you.”

“I could see you were getting tired.” Nami looked at her curiously. “You have not read all week.”

“There is little point now. I may as well prepare myself for a life with no books while I am still here to at least enjoy your company.”

Nami sighed and got into bed. “Robin, why do you not accept my offer to be our governess? What you said about Sir Crocodile is true, but it is also true that as a woman you have the power to refuse and to go into trade. You know you will have a comfortable life and you will be with us. Surely you do not wish to marry Mr Rob?”

“Nothing could be further from my heart,” Robin said. She paused as she tried to explain to Nami what she could without revealing the whole truth. “I don’t have a choice,” was the best she could muster.

Truthfully, she could not spend her life watching Nami's happiness with Luffy, wondering if she could have had such happiness too. Worse of all, she could not bear to see Law when he would inevitably visit. She could not be in a servant position, watching him from afar as he became married, no doubt having to mind his own children when their households combined. That torment would be greater than any she could ever experience at the hands of Lucci.

Her greatest sadness now was that Law had not come to see her. She was sure there was a logical reason for it, but her fears grew every time she looked out the window in the hopes she would see him. He must hate her now. He must think she had been toying with his heart, agreeing only to a private courtship in order to keep an affair hidden from Lucci. She had considered giving the book to Nami to pass on to him, but Nami said he had not joined them even for meals, and she could hardly give her the book without it raising serious questions. Ones she did not know how to answer now – nor wish to.

Robin’s only hope now was at the ball. Tomorrow, she would tell him the truth, and finally return the book with her answer underlined. She prayed that he still returned her feelings, but what if he did not? How could she live with Lucci knowing that the only man she had ever grown affection for had rejected her?

Oh Lord, this must have been his feelings after my rejection, she thought with great pain.

The day of the engagement ball was frantic. The ladies had been invited to Windmill Hall with Nami to prepare, Robin included as she was Nami’s maid of honour and thus could not be kept from the celebrations. She threw her book into her drawstring bag before they left. Bonney cried all morning because she was too young to attend and Linlin was, once again, irate that she had not been invited as the self-proclaimed “mother of the bride”.

Robin’s heart soared when she saw Windmill Hall through the carriage window. It felt an eternity since she had visited. They were greeted by Hiyori, Kaya and – to Robin’s delight – Viola, who had arrived the night before.

She embraced Viola tightly as soon as she stepped out of the carriage. “It is so good to see you!”

“And you!” Viola returned. “We have much to discuss I think.”

Most of the men were out hunting that morning and would return to prepare in the afternoon, except for Crocodile and Doflamingo who were taking care of joint business while they had the opportunity.

Kaya took Pudding and Koala (with whom she had become close) to her quarters to prepare, while the older ladies attended to Hiyori’s quarters for their own preparations. Robin’s heart grew lighter as she was able to enjoy the afternoon engaging in conversation with people she actually admired.

Viola and Hiyori insisted on hearing the full story regarding Lucci, and Robin told it as much as she could, admitting she knew very little about him and her future circumstances.

“You should not have to marry such a man, just who does Sir Crocodile think he is?” Hiyori snapped as her teal hair was expertly twisted into piles of curls and ornaments on her head by the maids.

“My guardian,” Robin said bitterly.

“Quite the guardian to have never seen you since you were orphaned and then to interfere when it suits him,” the lady sniffed.

“That is the way of all men,” Viola said. “Robin, say the word and I shall petition my lord for you to be the governess of our children.”

Robin had a feeling Doflamingo would be strongly opposed to it, considering the conversation they had entertained upon her quitting Dressrosa Park.

“That is kind of you but I do believe my future is now set for me. Sir Crocodile will not allow it.” She turned her head from Nami who eyed her with suspicion.

As the ladies prepared, she was at last gratified with hearing much from Viola. Her pregnancy was progressing well, and she was still able to ride and dance, her bump only just visible beneath her shimmering white gown. She was saddened that she could not see her father, but whether from coincidence or on purpose, Lord Riku was in Marineford on business and she could not try to negotiate a visit regardless of any permission given by her husband.

By the end of the afternoon, the ladies were all dressed for the occasion in their finest gowns, embellished with headpieces and jewels. Pudding and Koala were overjoyed to be dressed in such finery they had never worn before, in pink gowns from Kaya’s wardrobe. Nami was radiant in sapphire blue satin that complemented her fair complexion and red hair perfectly, with a set of gold and sapphires that had belonged to Luffy’s mother.

Robin admired her in the mirror. “Do you feel blessed now that you have all the jewels and clothes you always wished for?”

“I do,” Nami confessed. “Though it is all for nothing without Luffy.”

Robin kissed her affectionately on the cheek. “What is this? Affection for another has completely replaced your love of fortune and comfort. A year ago, I would have never believed it to be possible.”

As the ladies fussed over Nami, Robin allowed a moment to admire herself in the mirror. Viola had found her a dress of deep purple, embellished in crystals, with lovely beaded floral details and a gold ribbon tied around the empire-line waist. She once more looked like a lady of consequence as she had back in Flevance.

If I had not been so blind and so stubborn, I could have worn clothes of my own. I could have danced with Mr Trafalgar tonight. I could be married to him.

She took a deep breath and pushed the thought down as far as she could. She could not allow regrets to make her falter, she had to be strong tonight, for her sake and for Nami’s.

The ladies adjourned to the parlour room for a quick spot of tea to wait for the men to prepare and the guests to arrive. Luffy was the first to join them, returned from the hunt and the fastest to get ready.

“Nami! You look beautiful!” he exclaimed as he entered the room. Nami turned bright red and Hiyori, Koala and Pudding giggled. He took her hands and smiled so broadly it was blinding. “We should marry soon. How about next week?”

“Don’t be a fool, we don’t have nearly enough time to prepare!” Nami snapped, though she was smiling.

Luffy grinned. “I know you would be able to sort it out. You’re Nami after all.”

Robin smiled fondly as Nami’s face only flushed further and the ladies giggled more.

“Come, Ace is here! You must meet him.” Luffy pulled Nami out of the room.

“I never would have thought to see Mr Monkey so affectionate,” Kaya said.

Hiyori agreed. “Lord Roronoa often said the only item that could bring Luffy any sense of affection was food. I am glad to have proved him wrong; he still owes me a new dress for it. And speaking of which, I must find him and determine if he likes this one.”

“I am sure he does if you are wearing it,” Kaya said. “Though it is rare for him to say so out loud.”

“It is indeed rare, which is why I must insist upon hearing it tonight,” Hiyori determined. “Let us find our husbands, mine is surely lost somewhere in this house and needs rescuing.” The ladies took arms and went to quit the room. “Oh, good afternoon, my lord,” Hiyori said out in the hall.

A moment later, Doflamingo entered, as handsome as ever in a white coat. He marched straight to Viola, not looking twice at the remaining ladies in the room.

“There you are.” He took her hands and she smiled with an affection Robin could not have thought possible for such a man. “Is this the dress you were speaking of?”

“It is, do you like it?”

“Of course.” He smirked and leaned down to kiss her but Viola quickly tapped him on the chest.

“Dearest, it has been some time since you saw Robin, has it not?”

Doflamingo looked at Robin and his smile turned cold. “Miss Nico,” he inclined his head and Robin curtseyed. “I hear you are to be married to Mr Rob?”

Robin kept her expression as pleasant as possible. “Yes.”

“He is a man of far more consequence than I am sure you ever expected to marry.”

“Indeed.”

“Sir Crocodile is very pleased at the match.”

“Quite.”

“I was surprised to discover you were his great niece. It is not something he shares openly.”

“Our acquaintance is minimal, my lord.”

“I am sure. I believe he is waiting for you downstairs.”

“He is welcome to wait,.”

Doflamingo laughed. “Well, perhaps you are his kin after all.” He took Viola’s arm. “Come, I insist on dancing every dance possible with you tonight.”

“But that is hardly proper,” she said as she let him take her from the room.

He murmured something in her ear and her laughter echoed down the hallway.

Pudding twisted her mouth. “You know, I believe I am quite over my attachment to him. If I was to feel anything at all, it is perhaps for Viola, who looks so beautiful and I wish I could look like that.”

“You have grown indeed, Puddy,” Robin said with admiration. “I think you will find yourself far better suited to a man with decorum and respect. As for your beauty, you know you are certainly one, and when you are a married woman, you shall be able to dress just as she does.”

They were interrupted by another wholly unwelcome arrival in Crocodile. “There you are,” he said to Robin waspishly. “Get downstairs immediately. Guests are arriving and you must be seen with Mr Rob.”

Pudding and Koala took arms and quit the room without any further encouragement, giggling excitedly. Robin smiled at their joy as she followed, once she might have found it childish, but now she was glad they were happy.

At the landing, she could see the hall below was already filled with people being greeted by Luffy and Nami. Most from Merry but many from across the country who had been invited for the occasion. Everyone was dressed splendidly, with all Luffy’s wealthy acquaintances in the latest fashions. Nami truly lived up to her future as Luffy’s wife and a lady of consequence. The hall was bedecked in garlands of flowers, servants circled with wine and small delicacies, and music from a grand quartet of strings serenaded them from the ballroom.

Robin saw none of it. Her eyes had fallen instantly on one man who stood at the base of the stairs. He caught her eyes in the same moment and her heart completely stopped. As if pulled by strings, she descended the staircase towards him.

It had barely been a week, and yet it had been far too long since Robin had seen Law. He was even more handsome than she remembered, dressed in a black coat and yellow waistcoat. His eyes were even clearer and more piercing. He stared at her with the intensity that took her breath away and he seemed quite unable to move or even breathe as she came closer towards him with every step.

Robin’s gloved hand reached for him. His hand began to extend forward to take her. She had to tell him the truth. She had to explain her true feelings.

“Mr Traf–”

“There you are,” a cold, clipped voice interrupted and Law retracted his hand to his side.

Lucci stood at the steps in a simple white coat and vest. Lucci took her arm and pulled her to him. His hand felt wrong and she longed to wrench her grip from his.

“Come, acquaintances of mine have arrived and you will meet them.”

Robin looked back at Law as Lucci dragged her through the crowds. He watched after her, candlelight flickering over his face, deepening the shadows beneath his eyes and the contours of his cheekbones. She thought she could see the pain in his expression, but then he turned and walked away.

She had experienced many moments of regret since her terrible rejection of his proposal but this, this moment now, was by far the worst. It agonised her very soul. She could barely take a step forward for trembling, and the crowds swam before her very eyes.

“We are so glad you could join us, Lord and Lady Nefertari!” Nami’s voice rang across the room.

Robin spied her through the throngs of people, standing beside Luffy where she belonged, greeting a beautiful young woman with blue hair and her husband. Nami’s smile was joyous. She had found her happiness with a man whom she deserved. Tonight was about her and Luffy, and no one else.

Robin straightened up, breathed deeply, and allowed Lucci to steer her through the room like a prized calf on display.

For the evening until dinner, Robin was forbidden from leaving Lucci’s side and dancing. He did not agree with the principle of it, found it frivolous and vexing, and determined that there was nothing less dignified. He introduced her to many acquaintances from Marineford, not one of whom seemed remotely pleasant. She smiled, she spoke pleasantries, and she did as Lucci and Crocodile expected of her.

Her gaze often drifted to the dancing circle, which had been arranged around a beautiful miniature orange tree. She noticed with at least some joy that Pudding and Koala spent many of their dances with Sanji and Sabo, both of whom were wonderful dancers and conversed amiably with her sisters. Kaya and Usopp danced when she had the energy. Robin couldn’t help but smile when she saw how tenderly Usopp held her and ensured she was ready for each dance. Hiyori even managed to convince Zoro to dance with her on several occasions. He was stiff and awkward, but danced well enough.

Robin found her attentions focusing the most on Viola and Doflamingo. As much as her detestation for the man was higher than anyone else in this room, she was beginning to understand what Viola felt in regards to accepting his proposal. He had so many irredeemable qualities they could not be counted, but there was perhaps one Robin could begrudgingly offer, and that was his feelings for her friend. Perhaps it was all self-indulgent and no doubt a method to display his own benefit of having a beautiful wife, but it could not be denied that he held her closely and looked at her with such feeling it made Robin’s heart ache.

Perhaps Viola had been right to agree to a match that at least afforded her affection in her life, despite the irrational nature of her husband. Lucci maintained his honour, but he was cold and unfeeling, with an apparent hatred for anything lovely in the world.

To think that women must make such a choice, to marry a man with a questionable character who at least displays affection, or to marry a man of honour with no warmth to speak of. It is simply unfair.

Robin saw Law only a few times. He was either speaking with Corazon (whom Robin was gratified to see had been invited), Monet (whom Robin was less gratified to see), or Zoro and Luffy. Or at least, he made the impression that he was, but every time Robin spied him, he was looking at her.

She longed to break away to speak with him, but Lucci kept his hand on her arm, as though daring her to attempt to leave his side.

Dinner was the grandest Robin had ever enjoyed. Nami spared no expense in ensuring every guest was fed the finest game including swan and pork, the freshest roast vegetables and soups, and the most delicious cakes, jellies and puddings. By design, Linlin was sat at the far end of the table with Mrs Buckin, leaving the ladies of her parlour house in peace at the other end. Katakuri had also been allowed to join them and sat beside Corazon. The men got along famously, and Katakuri’s reserved nature was opened by the friendly conversation of the young colonel.

Robin, unfortunately, sat beside Lucci. Nami made it up to her by putting Viola on her other side. While it meant she had to listen to Doflamingo on occasion, at least she was able to spend most of dinner talking with her friend, and hearing all about her pregnancy and various trips to the sea. Viola was all aglow at how attentive her husband was, always ensuring she was well, refusing to let her lift even a finger, and procuring the best doctors and maids to attend to her every need. He had even bought a house closer to the sea for her to spend the summer so that she could be cooled by the sea breezes and kept healthy with the fresh air.

More than once, Robin considered her own future when the unfortunate circumstance of expectancy with Lucci would befall her. She knew without question that he would not show any such care for her. Or care at all.

Doflamingo sat beside Crocodile; it was apparent the men detested each other in the way that gentleman who were forced to be polite for the sake of public opinion and business could be. He regularly reminded Crocodile that he had a beautiful wife and a child on the way, while the other man lived alone, and Robin was at least pleased to see Crocodile becoming more irritable as the meal progressed.

By either a twist of fate or Nami’s design, Law was seated directly opposite Robin. With Lucci beside her and an enormous candelabra in between them, they were unable to converse, but even without looking, she knew he watched her the entire time.

Lucci commanded her attention, when he could get a word in over Viola. He talked a great deal about himself, boxing (which he had a proclivity for) and politics, which he said she needed to know nothing about but he still hoped his future wife had the mind to understand. Robin did not listen but she did not think she was meant to. He talked regardless of her response.

As dessert was served, calls for music were made. Hiyori was petitioned to entertain first and so she did, exhibiting a spectacular piece that showed off her exceptional pianoforte skills most admirably. After her, seemingly with the intent of proving his wife was more accomplished, Doflamingo urged Viola to play. She took to the pianoforte to play a delightful song accompanied by her charming voice that had the party smitten.

“Now, don’t you wish you had a beautiful, accomplished wife like me?” Doflamingo said to Crocodile, leaning back in his chair with a smug smile on his face.

“She clearly practises often as a means of avoiding you,” Crocodile said dryly.

Robin bit her lip and found herself catching Law’s eye. They were about to share their amusement, when Lucci said, “I hope you recall my comment about music. We do not have a pianoforte in our household.” Robin simply nodded. When she tried to catch Law’s gaze again, he had turned away.

Viola returned to her seat when she was done to much applause.

“Beautiful.” Doflamingo kissed her hand.

“Myself or the music?” she teased.

“Both, naturally. A truly accomplished woman could not have one without the other.”

Lucci muttered something under his breath and Robin stood. She caught Koala’s eye and nodded. Koala bit her lip but took Robin’s hand and joined her to the pianoforte.

“Oh not again,” Doflamingo said with little subtlety.

“Koala dear, do you have to?” Linlin called.

Robin sat with Koala at the piano. She smiled encouragement to her sister who was all nerves. “You will do well, just think it is you and I alone, yes?” Koala nodded with determination.

Together they played. Robin had made Koala practice a duet with her all year. Their diligence paid off and they serenaded the party with a joyful song of love dedicated to Nami and Luffy. Their voices blended well, Robin’s deep alto with Koala’s sweet soprano. They finished the song to much applause and accolades.

“Well done, Lala,” Robin said. Tears of joy were forming in Koala’s eyes.

Pudding and Nami hurried to embrace Koala, as Lady Nefertari came up next to perform. “You have improved so well, it is wonderful!” Nami said. “Thank you, it was beautiful.”

Sabo joined them. “I must say you are both wonderful players, very accomplished indeed. Miss Fisher, I must petition you to serenade us again on your next visit, you have such a lovely voice. As do you, Miss Nico,” he added.

Luffy and Nami called for the party to resume in the ballroom and Sabo offered his hand to Koala. Pudding was petitioned by Sanji and Nami by Luffy. Robin hurried with them to the ballroom, hopeful to gain some respite from Lucci and search for Law, when she came face to face with the very man she most longed to see.

“Mr Tra–”

“Miss Nico, may I request the honour of the next –”

“You may!”

Her hand was in his before either of them had finished speaking and he lead her to the dance line. She sighed – his hand felt so right, so comforting, more like home than her home had ever been.

He pulled her close and they danced together. When he dropped her hand to move around her, she felt cold. When he took it again for the next movement, bright warmth overwhelmed her body.

When his hand took her waist in a turn, she was reminded of how he had held her so gently, so carefully, as he helped her down from the horse. She span around and both their hands were joined. She remembered each time he had held her hand, from that first moment right here in Windmill Hall as she stepped into the carriage, to just the other day in the parlour as they exchanged books.

His eyes were so bright, so clear. They shined with a deep, intense longing she could understand more than her own life and she knew her eyes reflected the very same. His gaze narrowed as he took in her face. It was an expression she had become so familiar with, the way he seemed to analyse and remember everything about her.

As he pulled her close for a slow turn – too close for propriety but not close enough for her heart – she remembered she needed to talk. She’d been so captured by his sheer presence that the notion anything could be wrong in her life had all but escaped her.

“Is your family in good health, Mr Trafalgar?”

“They are. And … are you in good health, Miss Nico?”

“I …” He spun her out and they moved in a circle around each other. As they took hands again she spoke, “I have something I must tell you.”

“I believe I know what it is,” he said softly. Her heart throbbed with pain.

“Sir Crocodile has decided on my marriage. To Mr – Mr Rob.” Her voice choked on the final phrase.

Law’s eyes dulled. “Yes.”

She had no idea how to speak next, how to tell him what she really felt. How to put into words every feeling that was clawing at her body, every coil of agony and every rush of longing. There was only one way she truly knew how to speak, and that was through books.

“I wish to return the book,” she said. 

“I see.” He moved her back into his arms, spinning in a slow circle.

“I have underlined two passages on page 54.” He raised his eyes to hers, the barest flicker of hope returning light to their depths. “You must read it. Please … read it.”

“Of course,” he almost whispered.

She opened her mouth to tell him more, explain how she didn’t want this and it had been forced upon her, when the formation shifted and beside them stepped Doflamingo and Viola. She couldn’t say it out loud when he of all people might hear her!

Law seemed to be of the same mind, for his lips tightened. Robin locked eyes with him, hoping he could read everything she wished to say in her expression.

They circled out of time with the music, lost in each other. She became aware of every little detail about him. Of the way his hand pressed so lovingly on the small of her back, of the way he held her hand as though she belonged to him. Of the way he breathed, so heavily and deeply, his chest rising and falling with each movement, his throat constricting as though it was painful.

They drew close for the final turn and she was far nearer to him than she should be and his lips were only a few breaths away. The music ended. Despite the clapping and general cheer around them, all Robin could hear was silence and her own, painful breathing. He dropped his hand to his side but his other hand still held hers. Clutching it.

“I have something else to tell you,” she said beneath the clapping. “I am leaving the day after tomorrow for Marineford with Sir Crocodile and Mr Rob. I … will not be able to return.”

His eyes widened. Desperation, fear, anguish appeared in them as though a mirror of her own heart.

“Mr Trafalgar, you must know, I don’t wish to –”

A shadow fell upon them. Law dropped her hand and stepped back.

“I thought I told you I did not agree with dancing,” Lucci snapped.

Robin glared at him as a cold, sharp hatred suddenly split through her being. “You said that of yourself, I do not see why I am unable to dance.”

“Perhaps I should have been clearer, that or you lack the intelligence to interpret my words correctly. Come.” He took her arm and drew her away.

Robin looked back at Law. He took a step forward, hand reaching for her, as though he might intervene. She wished he would! But she couldn’t let it happen. She shook her head imperceptibly and looked away, hoping he understood. His reputation and that of their sisters was far more important to her; she would find a way to give him the book later and then they could determine their true feelings.

“You are leaving,” Lucci said, interrupting her plan. “I do not think your attentions at this party are gratifying to you. I shall call for the carriage.”

Robin gasped. “But sir, this is for Nami –”

“Miss Belle is not your real sister. You will return at once.”

Robin looked around frantically, she needed to give the book to Law but how could she with Lucci at her side? She caught Viola’s eye.

“You must excuse me, Lady Donquixote has my clothing, I need her assistance to dress.”

“Be quick or I shall be forced to intrude.” Lucci removed his hand from her arm.

Robin hurried to Viola. “Please come, I need to talk to you.”

“Are you well?” Viola asked, concerned. She touched Doflamingo’s arm to let him know of her departure, and the ladies left the ballroom to attend Hiyori’s quarters where they had dressed. Robin gathered her pouch and withdrew her copy of Weatheria Heights.

“Please, give this to Mr Trafalgar as soon as you are able.”

Viola took it, eyes widening in wonder. “Mr Trafalgar – Robin, what on earth?”

“Please! I am forced to leave now but I need to know that Mr Trafalgar will get this. Tonight! And please do not let anyone else know.”

Viola stared at her. “I – yes, of course. But what do you mean by this?”

“I cannot explain now. Please help me undress, I do not wish for Mr Rob to intrude upon us.”

Robin was not given the chance to farewell the rest of the party, not even Nami. Lucci took her arm when she returned to the hall and practically dragged her out of the house to the carriage.

“I shall explain your behaviour just now as the whims of a frivolous girl who has not yet realised her position,” Lucci said as he opened the carriage and pushed her inside. “Do remember that we are engaged and if I ever see such behaviour again, I will be forced to reprimand you.” He yanked her wrist so that it was painful and looked at her coldly. “Do you understand?”

“Yes.” Her voice did not sound like her own.

“I will attend tomorrow after breakfast. Good evening, Miss Nico.” He released her wrist and slammed the door. “Drive!” he barked and the carriage took off.

Robin turned her head away from the window as the carriage departed, unable to bear looking at the house. She only prayed with every urgency of her soul that Viola was successful in delivering the book to Law and that he still had affection for her. 

If he did not, she was certain her heart would stop beating altogether.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

It was three in the morning as Robin lay awake beside Nami, when there was a pounding on the front door such as they had never heard.

“What on earth?” Nami mumbled, rubbing her eyes.

The pounding sounded again, even more aggressive than before. They jumped out of bed, tied on their dressing gowns and headed out to the landing. Pudding, Koala and Bonney joined them to lean against the balustrade and look down at the front door.

“Who is calling at such an hour?” Pudding said with a yawn.

It was Katakuri who answered, attended by Linlin. Doflamingo of all people stormed into the hall. He was not smiling.

“My lord!” Linlin exclaimed, her initial anger melting away. She seemed to think he was here to propose as she glanced up the stairs at Pudding, a triumphant smile on her face. “To what do we owe –”

“I must speak with Miss Nico. Alone.” Any veneer of charm and amiability had completely vanished, and his voice was dark and angry. Robin’s family turned to her with shock. Lead fell into Robin's stomach, had he intercepted the book meant for Law?

Doflamingo marched to the parlour room and opened the door, indicating for her to join him. Linlin bristled at his manner, to treat her house as her own.

“Now, sir, if you do not mind –”

“Miss Nico, now.”

Cautiously, Robin followed him into the parlour and Doflamingo shut the door in Linlin's face. Robin stood close to the door, arms crossed, with no desire to appear even slightly amiable.

Doflamingo paced the room in a circle. Dressed in a long black travelling coat that was so unlike his usual finery, his considerable size appeared to take up the entirety of the parlour. He finally stopped in front of her. The low-burning embers in the fireplace threw his angular face into sharp relief and deepened the scar above his eye. Robin swallowed thickly, she had never truly appreciated before how intimidating he could be.

“You can have no question as to why I am here,” he said.

“I must confess I am at a loss, sir.”

“Do not play me for a fool!” he snapped and Robin bit her cheek, shocked by his manner.

“I do not intend to, but if you wish to play it, who am I to deny you?”

His eyes narrowed and he stepped closer. “I know that you wish to enrich yourself by an engagement with my cousin, Mr Trafalgar.”

Robin swallowed again. “I do not know where you could have –”

“I discovered tonight that Viola was petitioned by you to give him a book,” he interrupted. Robin's heart sunk, but she maintained her expression of cool indifference. “She did her best to hide the truth but she could hardly lie to her own husband."

“You think it is an engagement?” Robin laughed. “It was simply a book. We are fond readers, naturally we share an interest in the same novels from time to time. I had not had the chance to give it to him myself this week as I was otherwise engaged.”

“Yes, to Mr Rob.  Staying close to Viola in order to benefit from her new rank wasn't enough for you, was it? Do not think I will ever allow you to marry my cousin under any circumstances! Law is ten times your consequence. Not only are you an adulterous spinster, you are an opportunistic wretch and I shall not allow the lineage of my family to be polluted by a woman of your rank, circumstance and character!”

“No, indeed I believe that role has already fallen to you!” Robin abandoned any final strings of civility in her exclamation.

His eyes flashed and she stepped back warily. “You dare to make such an accusation of me?” he snarled.

“Your inappropriate courtship of Viola. Your affections with my sisters! Do you think those are the acts of a gentleman?”

He laughed, it was not pleasant. “Affections? That was nothing more than to pass the time.”

Robin clenched her teeth. “And you have the gall to call my character into question? You broke the heart of an impressionable young lady without a single care!”

“And why should I care? I have never once thought of you or family other than as acquaintances of Viola’s. I have never cared whether you were in poor or good health, dead or alive. If I did not wish to amuse her, I would have stopped her from seeing you altogether so that you can no longer enrich yourself by your association with me.”

“Viola is my friend and that is the sole reason I should ever visit your household - never to 'enrich' myself. As for you, if you were not the husband of my dear friend, I should have ignored you entirely from the moment I determined your true, repulsive character.”

Veins pulsed in his forehead. “You are a nasty, headstrong creature who still has not the intelligence to understand that you are beholden to the wills of your betters. Never have I encountered a woman who speaks so forcefully of her own mind, and if you were my wife, I should smash your head into a wall until that mind resembled a boiled pear.”

Robin stepped back again, eyes wide. “I certainly hope you do not speak to Viola in such a manner,” she said, her voice shaking.

“She already knows her place, she knows to when to speak and when to keep her mouth shut, though I had to remind her of her oath to obey me tonight when she tried to hide the truth of her communication with Law on your behalf. Unlike you, she is of greater mind and knows when to pick her battles and when to concede. Now, tell me the truth, though I know it to be impossible, are you engaged to my cousin?”

“If you know it to be impossible then I wonder at you travelling here at such an hour.”

His face was growing redder by the minute and if she did not know that Katakuri was on the other side of the door, Robin might have conceded to speak with less frankness.

“Answer the question, Miss Nico. Why did you give him the book?”

“I do not declare to possess an equal foundation with you, my lord, and therefore am unworthy to answer your question.”

He clenched his fists and advanced, his height growing with the shadows that flickered in the dim firelight. “Has Law made you an offer of marriage?”

“You have declared it to be impossible.”

His scowl turned positively frightening. “I will not have an uncouth, selfish spinster of a shrew of inferior birth from a parlour home, run by a woman with the manners of a bitch who raises daughters like litters of puppies for the sell, wrench her greedy little hands into the fortune and name of my family!” he spat with such callous cruelty Robin was rendered speechless. “Now tell me, once and for all, or so help me you will regret it, are you engaged to him?”

Robin swallowed her dry throat. “I am not."

“And do you promise to never enter into such an engagement?”

“I will never make such a promise.”

His eyes narrowed. Robin stood her ground, calling every ounce of strength she possessed to not show weakness in front of such a man.

“You dare to think you can quit your low circumstance in life and encroach upon mine?” he growled.

“Yours? Never should I ever dare to make such a presumption. But Mr Trafalgar is a gentleman and I am a gentleman’s daughter – thus far we are equals. And if I was to enter into an engagement with Mr Trafalgar it would be with him and you should have no part to play in it. Now, you have insulted me in every possible way and can have nothing further to say. I must take my leave and ask that you return to a home that is far more worthy of a man of your standing.”

Robin opened the door and stepped into the landing. Unsurprisingly, her entire family still stood there, listening in.

Doflamingo was shaking all over. “You insolent little –”

“If you please, sir, we are tired and would like to enjoy the rest of the night while we still can,” she said firmly.

“Never,” he spoke slowly with barely suppressed rage, “have I been spoken to in such a manner, certainly not by a person of such little rank and certainly not by a woman.”

“Then that has been quite the misfortune for you,” Robin said.

His hand twitched towards the nearest candelabra and for a moment she thought he was going to throw it at her, but then Katakuri took charge. He stepped up to the doorway, his own impressive build matching the earl’s. “If you would excuse us, sir. I am sure you must be quite tired after last night’s festivities.”

Doflamingo glared at Katakuri but, finally, seemingly deciding it was not worth his time, he pushed past the man and stalked out of the house, spouting insults of such vulgarity that Koala turned red and Nami put her hands over Bonney’s ears. The door slammed shut behind him and the family turned to Robin, mouths agape. Pudding’s face was white and she gripped the banister.

“What did you do to upset him so?” Linlin said. Despite her usual disapproval of Robin, she sounded rather impressed.

“Robin, are you well?” Nami asked, reaching for her.

“It was a misunderstanding,” Robin said, pushing through her family and up the stairs.

“Robin?” Pudding called after her.

“What happened?” Koala said.

“Leave me alone!” Robin ran up to her room and slammed the door shut, rendering her family, for once, completely silent.

Robin paced back and forth, rubbing her hands over her arms, breathing so heavily she felt faint. Her anger, her frustration, her sadness was overwhelming. She now understood perfectly why Law had made his first proposal in the way he had. He may have been speaking of the wrath he would receive in response to a marriage to her, but now she understood that he had also been considering her own situation. The condescension he would receive would be nothing compared to hers.

Perhaps, after seeing such behaviour, she should have felt relieved that she would not be marrying into that family. Instead, she only felt greater and deeper despair than she had ever known. It clawed at her heart and mind, it made her so ill she became dizzy. Law had clearly not received the book from Viola and now she had no way of contacting him again. She saw the trunks around the bedroom, open wide, barely packed. By tonight, all of her things such as she was allowed to bring would be secured, and tomorrow she would be packed away and sent to live with the cold and unfeeling Lucci until she died.

There was a knock on the door. “Robin?” Nami cautiously entered, as though trying not to startle a wild animal. “Are you alright?”

Robin stood at the window. Dawn would soon be rising.

“Robin?”

“I am so sick of it all,” Robin said.

Nami leaned against the bed post. "Sick of what?"

“I am so sick of men and society treating us as though all we are worthy of is marriage. I am so sick of the fact that we have minds and talents and dreams of our own, but all we can do with them is aspire for the best match we can possibly worm our way into, and then we are insulted for being dishonest and trying to elevate our position, instead of staying in the lane we have been placed in. I am so sick of being talked down to and insulted, of being told what I should enjoy but that I cannot enjoy it too much or I start getting ideas and thinking and wouldn’t that just be terrible!” Robin’s voice rose with every word. “I am sick of being told that all I am good for is to be married and loved by a man or else I am nothing. I am so sick of it but – but –” Robin turned to Nami, tears streaming down her face, “I love him so much!”

Nami’s brown eyes widened. “Who?”

“Law!”

“What?” Nami gasped.

“Mr Trafalgar. I love him so much I cannot stand it!” Robin clutched her face to her hands and dissolved into tears.

Nami abandoned her post to hurry to her side. “What is this? I thought you hated him?”

Robin shook her head. “I was so – so wrong! I love him!”

Nami took sat her on the window seat. "My this is quite the change of events, I'm not sure I believe it. Before you were brought to tears of vexation and yet here you are crying over love? And for him of all men! Can it be true?"

"It is true!" Robin sobbed. "I love him - I love him!"

“Then you must tell him." Nami took Robin’s shoulders and held her up so that they were eye-to-eye. “Tell him that you love him!”

Robin shook her head frantically. “I – I already rejected him!”

“He proposed?” Nami gasped.  

“I told him I would never marry him!” She buried her head in her hands again. "We have been courting for several weeks and I thought he might propose again, but then Sir Crocodile and Mr Rob appeared and now I am certain he detests me, for he does not understand the depths of my feelings and considers me to be everything Lord Donquixote accused me of."

“Courting?" Nami gaped. Then she shook her head and took Robin's hands carefully from her face. "Robin, dear Robin. You have never held back your words and you certainly shan't now. If he has brought you of all people to such feelings you must make it known. You are allowed to be happy, you are allowed to want to love and be loved in return. And if he is the one you love, you cannot let him slip away. I am certain he feels the same for you; I have never seen a man look more defeated than when you departed last night. I wondered what it was about but now I know he must love you, too, and if you do not go to him and confess to him this day, then you will be married to that awful Mr Rob and you will miss your chance to be with the only man on earth with whom you could be happy.”

Robin stared at Nami through her blurred tears. Now that her sister was speaking with such rationality, it all made perfect sense. She should have just been open with him in the first place. She should have spoken her mind as soon as she knew it. As much as courting him in such serenity had been blissful, she had sacrificed so much time in dancing around both his feelings and her own, for the defense of propriety but also for her own heart – unsure if he would accept her after she had rejected him once so thoroughly, and he unsure if she would accept him after such disclosure.

“Oh, Nami, when did you get to be so wise? I’ve seen you grow before my very eyes in just this year alone!”

Nami laughed. “It is the character I have built from waiting for a man who has more feeling than sense.” Robin laughed with her, though it was weak and filled with tears. Nami offered her a handkerchief.

Robin patted her eyes dry. "You are right, dearest. I have never yet allowed any proper order to curb my tongue and I shall certainly not allow it to now." Without further ado, she stood and marched to her closet to pull out her blue muslin dress and black coat.

Nami stared. “Robin, what are you doing?”

“I am going to tell him, of course.” Robin stripped off her nightgown and hurried to draw on her chemise.

“Now?” Nami looked out the window. The sky was only just beginning to lighten.

“Why should I wait?” 

“Will you interrupt his sleep?” 

“He rarely sleeps,” Robin said with confidence as she stepped into her dress. “And if he did," she bit her tongue to concentrate on the front buttons, "tonight certainly would not be the night. Not after his esteemed cousin will return and no doubt make his sentiments very loudly known.”

Nami watched with awe as Robin finished dressing, pulled on her boots, threw on her coat and hurried to the door.

“Robin! What are you doing? Your hair is out! You’re not wearing your gloves! Where is your bonnet? You cannot be walking there?”

Robin didn’t hear her. She was down the stairs and out of the house before Nami had even finished her sentence. The air was frosty with cold, but she did not care. She wrapped her arms around herself and walked.

She marched through the mist-blue countryside, boots squelching into mud and grass, the hem of her dress growing thick with it, long, black hair streaming behind her. The sky grew steadily lighter, from midnight blue, to indigo, to sapphire. As it turned to periwinkle blue, she reached the top of the hill and stopped to catch her breath. The fields spread around her like a tapestry and she could just make out the silhouette of the roof of Windmill Hall, far away over the other side of the hill.

As the periwinkle faded and Robin was about to continue her journey, a figure emerged through the soft haze of morning at the base of the hill. She stopped exactly where she was and waited, a gentle smile growing on her face. She had already come to know that long frame so well, that elegant gait, that strong countenance.

He climbed the hill towards her, mists parting around him like a wedding veil, and with his every step, her heart beat faster and faster. Joy such as she had never known became so great she pressed her hand to her chest, trying to contain it.

Law reached the top of the hill and stopped before her. He was dressed in a similarly rushed fashion to her own, a simple shirt, breeches, boots covered in mud, and long coat. His skin was flushed, his grey eyes overbright with the blooming dawn gradually emerging from behind.

They stared at each other, breathing in unison, eyes locked on one another.

Robin spoke first. “I could not sleep –”

“Nor I,” he said quickly. “My cousin –”

“Yes,” Robin smiled slightly.

Law shook his head, anger flashing in his eyes. “I could never find the words nor actions to apologise for his behaviour."

“Did you read the book – the lines I marked for you?”

"Viola delivered it to me when the ball was over. Regardless of whether or not I received it, I had already determined to visit you this morning so that I may know the truth. When I heard my cousin had gone to visit you, I could not think straight from my fury and yet from my semblance of hope. I could not waste any time. I know it is improper of me to attend to you like this before the sun has even risen, but I could not wait another moment and I hoped my visit at such an hour would cause the least suspicion. I must know, I must confirm with you, from your lips and not through writing. Do you wish to marry Mr Rob? If so then I shall be gone from here at once and shall never –”

“No," Robin said firmly and without trepidation. “I despise him and should rather die than be his bride. The marriage was all Sir Crocodile’s doing, I swear it upon my life.”

Law nodded. “Then, I must ask this. If –” he took a deep breath and stepped closer toward her, “if your feelings towards me are the same as they were in Dressrosa Park, say one word and I shall never speak of it again.”

This time, Robin said nothing but only smiled, looking deeply into his eyes and letting the silence talk for her.

He took a breath and nodded again. “In that case, I will speak plainly. My feelings for you have changed greatly since then. They now could not be further from what they once were." Robin's smile faltered. "When I made my confession, I spoke as if I loved you. I thought I knew what it meant. I was wrong. Those feelings then were the expressions of a foolish young man who had never experienced such a violence of feelings before and named it love.

“Now, now I know what it is to love. To love you."

Robin's eyes widened and her lips parted in surprise.

"What I feel for you now is nothing but the deepest, most affectionate love I think a human heart can possess. You have taught me more about myself and others in this year alone than I have known in the past five and twenty of my life. I have learned to improve myself, to look upon the world with more favour, and to push aside my own selfish inclinations and idolatries. I meant every word that I marked for you in that book: ‘Be with me always. I cannot live without my life. I cannot live without my soul’.

“Miss Nico … Robin,” he whispered as he stepped even closer. His hand reached for her and, without hesitation, she reached back and intertwined her fingers with his. His hand was cold. “You have captured my body, my heart, my soul and my very life. If you wish for it, then I am yours. I will give myself to you completely and ask for nothing in return except for you and your happiness."

He stared into her eyes. She could see the anxiety and nerves, the passion and desire, the affection and love, all blending together in the depths of his gaze. Not only could she see it, but she could feel it through every facet of her being. His pulse fluttered in her hand, perfectly in time with her own.

Robin stepped forward so that they were barely a breath apart. “I do not think I can say much more – you have said everything so perfectly I can only think you read my mind as if it were a book written for you. I, too, meant everything I marked for you – our souls, whatever they are made of, are the same. I will therefore say only this: of every man in this world, you are the only one whom I could ever be prevailed upon to marry, and I will marry no other man unless it is you, Mr Trafalgar. Law.”

Law smiled. To her, it was brighter than the sunrise that suddenly breached the horizon to shine its brilliance over the world and the couple standing at its peak. “Miss Robin Nico, may I ask for the honour of your hand, from now until the day we are departed from this earth?”

“You may and I shall accept it far longer than forever, as I will not allow something as simple as leaving this world to separate us.”

Law took her waist, pressing her gently forward so that she was right up against his body. He slowly, carefully, rested his hand on her face, cupping her cheek and holding her so that she looked directly into his eyes. His eyes flickered to her lips. She saw the cartilage in his neck constrict as he swallowed.

He kissed her.

At first it was tender and sweet. Gentle, careful, soft, reverent. Beautiful.

Robin raised her hand to his head, threading her fingers through his hair, and tugged him closer. A soft noise of surprise sounded in his throat, then he smiled into her lips, clutched her waist tighter, and deepened the kiss, becoming passionate and longing and ardent beyond anything she had ever dreamed of. A kiss that they had been yearning for since the day they met.

With a laugh of pure joy, she wrapped her arms around his neck and threw herself into the kiss, losing herself to the feeling of becoming so intwined it was almost unbearable.

They kissed until, finally, they drew apart to press their foreheads together, breathing in each other’s scent and presence as the sun steadily climbed the sky, bathing them in gold.

“You are … so beautiful,” Law murmured reverently.

Despite her happiness, Robin could not stop herself from quipping with a coy smile, “I thought you considered me to be ‘barely tolerable’. Am I now, then, generally bearable, quite acceptable or fairly satisfactory?”

Law took her head in his hands with such tenderness and love that her teasing was rendered speechless. “I consider you to be a vexation stronger than wine, for when I am not with you I can only think of you, and when I am with you, all I wish to do is hold you close and never be released.” He kissed her softly. “I consider you to be exquisite,” he kissed her sweetly, “sharper and wittier than you have any right being,” he kissed her again, “brighter than the sun,” again, “an angel,” again, “and a demon that has captured my soul and become the object of my very being. You are the truest adoration of my heart and I love you – I love you – I love you,” he finished, his normally strong voice breathless and soft.

He kissed her deeply and lovingly and passionately, and Robin felt that she had never once been truly happy until this very moment, here, with Mr Law Trafalgar.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Robin laughed as she took in Law's appearance. “Oh my, you look so dishevelled.”

His boots were caked in mud, his shirt barely buttoned over a surprisingly muscular chest, his coat was of the brown travelling variety and his hair was a mess from the work of her hands getting lost in the long strands. He was a far cry from the stiff attire of a lordly gentlement.

"If my understanding of your eyes is correct, I don't believe you take any offense to it," he teased.

"Whatever would give you that impression?"

"They're shining." His grin turned smug. 

Robin bit her lip. "Perhaps I'm rather partial to this manner of dress, Mr Trafalgar. And if my understanding of your expression is correct, I don't believe you take any offense to my eyes nor to my attire either."

"Your understanding is as correct as mine." He drew her close and kissed away her laughter with a smile.

Robin pressed her forehead to his. “Were you really intending to walk all the way to Whole Cake at this hour on foot?"

“I am here so that surely answers your question.”

“I did not think you were partial to walking,” she smiled slyly.

“You are fond of it,” he said.

“That I am, and I do hope you realise how many walks we shall have upon our marriage. You may come to regret your affections.”

Law suddenly took her face. “Never,” he said seriously and he kissed her again. “I shall die with no regrets knowing I have spent my life with you.”

Robin put her hand over his, her body humming with warmth. “I never knew you could speak such poetry, nor write it. Your words in Weatheria Heights drew me quite speechless.”

“Well, I have been reading much of it lately. I never knew you could speak nor write so plainly."

“I have been improving on speaking my mind more directly than in jest, though perhaps there is still work to be done.”

“No, there is not.” He ran his thumb over her face with a fond smile. “Never let anyone curb that tongue of yours. I have been quite handled by it and I plan to be for the remainder of my life.” His smile turned to a smirk and he kissed her, letting his lips linger temptingly before speaking again. “I am surprised Mr Rob still wished to marry you after being in your presence for more than a day. He must be made of far stronger metal than Mr Spandam.”

Robin grimaced. “You may be sorry to know I did curb it quite considerably before him. Sir Crocodile said if I did not marry him, he would remove my dowry and have me evicted from Whole Cake House."

His frown was something terrible. "That cur! You must have been deeply distressed to hold back your admonishments."

"Truly, my greatest distress lay in the knowledge that you had not come to see me. I thought you quite despised me.”

Law exhaled deeply. “My mind became a tumult of fear. I thought I had misunderstood your affection out of self-indulged yearning, and overstepped with what I wrote. I thought –” his hold on her became fervent, “I thought I was a fool and your true affection lay with Mr Rob. When I saw you at the ball, so quiet and well-mannered, I thought you must wish greatly for the match.”

She shook her head. “No. No. Quite the opposite! My despair was endless. I wished only to see you and explain the truth, and confess my feelings our loud. If I could I would have written a novel of a letter, detailing the depths of my tragedy, but I could not with Mrs Charlotte and Mr Rob watching me so closely.”

His expresison darkened. “I wrote many letters to express my feelings and petition your answer, but I could not arrive at your doorstep nor send you letters without arousing suspicion. If you truly loved Mr Rob, I should never wish to taint your image in his eyes and ruin your happiness. If I had known of your despair, I assure you I would have arrived in a heartbeat. When I saw him hold your arm at the ball it filled me with such anguish you may have been ashamed to know the extent of it. I was close to challenging him to a duel right then and there.”

Robin smiled. “As much as I would enjoy seeing him quite taken care of, I should never wish that for your reputation, nor your sister’s.”

“It was only yours and your happiness I cared of in that moment.”

“Then you have done quite excellent work of it, for I am terribly happy now, so much so that I don’t know if I shall survive.”

Law took her face and kissed her again. She latched her arms around his neck and let herself fall into it, enjoying the warmth of his love and her joy.

When they parted, Law said, “I do not wish to discredit your right to make your own choice, however, I do wish to do is what proper. Would you object to my asking Mr Charlotte for his blessing? Or should I ask Sir Crocodile?”

“Mr Charlotte,” Robin said firmly.

“Then we shall visit him at once for I wish to make the announcement without any delay. Do you object?”

“Not at all.”

Robin couldn’t stop her smile as she walked alongside Law to the parlour house, traipsing through dewy fields, the sun warming their bodies. As they walked, Robin told him of Doflamingo’s visit and the finer details of her stay at Dressrosa Park following his departure.

Law apologised profusely for his cousin’s actions, but derived great amusement and admiration for how she handled the situation, and her manner at driving him to such affected anger.

“Very few people speak up to him, I am glad one of them is the future Mrs Trafalgar,” he said with such affection Robin blushed.

“May I ask when your opinion of me changed from ‘barely tolerable’ to the affection worthy of eliciting your first proposal? I truly thought until then that you quite detested me.”

Law groaned and put his hand on his head. “My intentions behind such phrasing make me appear quite dishonourable. I do not blame you for detesting my very name.”

Robin raised an eyebrow. “And pray tell what were your intentions? I assumed you deemed me an ill match for yourself and did not attend any affection towards me until after, I suppose, we danced at Windmill Hall.”

“You could not be more mistaken,” Law said. “My attentions were engaged towards you from the start. From the moment I laid my eyes upon you, my anxiety was so heightened all I could do was mumble a few words here and there. I was in such panic that you would see right through me, so I did whatever I could to avoid looking at or talking to you. My commentary that night was what I considered to be a well-crafted phrase to deter Luffy. You cannot imagine my horror when I realised you had been privy to it.” He looked away, throat bobbing.

Robin laughed. “You quite pulled the wool over my eyes. I had no inclination whatsoever that it was a guise.”

He sighed and returned his gaze to hers, “I fear I did myself quite the disservice, for once you walked past after I spoke those disastrous words, I could not tear my eyes from you and spent the evening wrestling with the impropriety of my thoughts."

Robin stared at him in wonder.

“I decided the following day that it had been a fleeting attraction – at no derision to you, but merely my own pride and vexation at being so shaken. It worked until you strode into Windmill Hall, covered in mud, with the object of seeing your sister.” He chuckled and Robin laughed at the memory.

“You must have thought I was just terrible.”

“Not at all. I became quite bewildered by how instantly I was drawn to you, despite being the most improperly dressed woman I had ever met. I was most vexed at how quickly you shattered what little self-preservation I had managed to cultivate, and dismayed when it was revealed you would stay with us. It became worse every time I was in your presence, or even saw you from a distance, as I came to I realise you were not only beautiful beyond words, but clever and with a mind that drew me to feelings I had never before encountered. From then on, you truly occupied my every thought - day and night.” He sighed deeply. “You must think my obsession disgustingly crude.”

Robin smiled and took his arm. He tucked her hand securely into the crook of his elbow and rested his hand over hers. “On the contrary, if my interest in romantic literature has not already taught you, it’s a trait I find admirable, and I am quite overcome knowing that I could be the object of your great obsession. Even more so now that I know what it feels like to be matched with a man who is as dull as unsharpened wit and as unfeeling as a box of pencils.” Law squeezed her hand. “Now, please do continue to tell me when you fell in love with me."

Law smirked. “I suppose I could say I realised how deeply my heart was falling for you was when we danced at the ball, however, I think it must truly be when I encountered you rejecting Mr Spandam. You did it with such ferocity I was drawn speechless. I even returned the following day to propose but … I lost my nerve.” He clicked his tongue against his teeth.

Robin laughed incredulously. “And here I thought you had arrived to mock me and mine.”

“Certainly not. I only attended Dressrosa Park knowing you would be there. I had been driven mad and needed to see you to determine if I truly loved you or if it was the strange workings of a reclusive mind. You know the answer to that,” he flushed slightly.

“Well, you said you realised that back then it had not been true love. So, when did you decide that you loved me as you do now?”

Her heart melted at the deep fondness in his eyes. “When you assisted Lami that day in Flevance, after Miss Green made her distasteful comment about Lord Donquixote, no doubt meant to wound you in her favour. If no one else had been there and if I was not still stung from your previous rejection, I may very well have proposed again.”

Her smile softened. “That is quite the coincidence, I believe I began to realise my own feelings when I saw you with Miss Trafalgar. You were so gentle with her and kind. It was the first time I saw you smile. I think time itself may have stopped when I beheld such a sight.”

“Really?”

“You had been so stoic and cold up until then. When I saw you with her in your home, surrounded by friends whom you love and trust, I realised that I had misjudged your character most egregiously. And I realised that what I had determined to be hatred for you had never been such a thing at all, in fact, for all that I did not know it, I think my own attraction was borne from our first introduction, and my interest grew with every passing meeting. Though, my love for you may have truly blossomed on Swallow Rock.”

Law suddenly halted and drew her close. “You felt it too?”

“I realised my heart belonged to you. I intended to tell you the following day if not for Nami’s letter.” She moved her nose forward to touch his. “When I heard of what you had done for Pudding, I was so overcome with love for you that I fell into a deep depression in the days that followed. I missed you too terribly, and I cursed my pride and idiocy for rejecting your proposal.”

His found her lips in a single, soft kiss. “My own melancholy was great from the moment we parted. I wished every day to ride to you, regardless of the distance, and the only thought that kept me from doing so was the determination to fix my wrongs and return with Luffy to make his proposal to Miss Belle.”

She rested her hands on his chest to return the kiss. “You truly felt such sadness when we were parted?”

“My agony could not have been greater. Did you not read my note in the book?”

“I read it so many times it became printed on my mind,” she murmured, leaning forward to kiss and silence him from speaking further.

They kissed until Law reminded her that they could not be married if they delayed, and then continued their walk across the hills, arm-in-arm.

༻❁༺

Soft piano music flowed from the upstairs window and through courtyard when they reached Whole Cake House. As Robin had expected, Katakuri was fully dressed and at work in his study, never one to sleep in like his mother. His eyebrows shot into his hairline as he took in the decidedly underdressed couple at such an early hour of seven in the morning. Law petitioned to speak with him and Katakuri allowed it, shooting Robin a confused look before closing the door and leaving her alone in the parlour room.

There was a bustle at the stairs in the hall and Nami entered. She stopped in the doorway, eyes wide with questions. Robin smiled and she released a soft scream of excitement, running forward.

“You told him? He accepts? All is well?” Nami exclaimed, taking her hands.

Robin nodded, almost too overwhelmed to speak. “He loves me! He loves me!” was all she could say, tears once again forming in her eyes.

“Of course he does!" Nami embraced her. "Oh Robin! What happened? You must tell me everything. When did he first propose? When did you realise you loved him? Oh I am happy for you, but I have many questions. You said you have been courting? You are quite the imp for keeping it from me!”

Just as Robin began to explain, the door to Katakuri’s study opened and Law emerged. Robin hurried to him and took his hand, searching in his eyes for the answer. It did not matter in practice, but in honour she hoped to receive Katakuri’s blessing.

Before Law could speak, Katakuri called, “Robin, come here please and shut the door.”

Robin did as he bid, locking eyes with Law as she reluctantly closed the door on him. She heard Nami ask if he would like tea just before it clicked shut. Katakuri sat at his desk, looking rather perturbed.

“Well, this is quite the surprise I must admit,” he said, rubbing his dark red hair. “I thought you detested Mr Trafalgar.”

“No, I do not,” Robin said.

Katakuri nodded slowly. “You will be rich to be sure, your carriages will be far finer than any of the girls who have been raised in this house, and you will be comfortable and secure. I must ask as a matter of concern if you are marrying him simply to escape your marriage to Mr Rob?”

“Is your only objection your concern of my indifference?”

“He is a cold, proud, unpleasant sort of man, with a cousin who just several hours ago was here in an uproar over – what I now assume to be – your engagement. If I recall correctly, Mr Trafalgar was uncommonly rude to you on many an occasion. But, this would be nothing if you really had affection for him.”

“I do!” Robin said with such violence that Katakuri looked up in alarm. “I do,” she said more gently. “I love him, sir. He is kind and generous, far more than I deserve. If you knew what he has done for us, for your family!” She told him about Pudding and how Law saved her from marriage to Mr Spandam.

“Good Lord,” Katakuri said, stricken. He began to stand. “I must thank him, I must pay him back.”

“No!” Robin took his arm and shook her head. “He did it entirely in secret in the hopes we would never know.”

“I cannot fathom that such an ill-mannered character would do such a thing without want of repayment.”

“We were wrong, sir. I, most of all. I misjudged him! So greatly I am ashamed of it. My own pride was slighted and I was so ready to slight his in any way that I could. Yes, he has made his mistakes and been a fool of so many things – but so have I. You see, we are both so terribly stubborn,” she laughed, putting her hand to her mouth, “and so proud of our convictions. Yet we became overcome with our feelings for one another, for all that we pretended to control it. And I – I –”

Katakuri smiled. It was so rare that Robin’s words died in her throat. “You really do love him, don’t you?”

“I do. Very much.”

He patted her hand. “Of all the girls who have passed through this household, my own sisters included, I never believed there was anyone more deserving of love than you, while least likely to find a worthy match. Fetch him back in, would you?”

Robin opened the door and found Law pacing in the middle of room. Nami sat nearby, watching with some amusement. He looked up as soon as the door opened and hurried forward.

“He wishes to speak to us both,” Robin said. She flashed Nami a quick smile and closed the door once more as Law entered the study.

Katakuri regarded them as they stood together, so close their hands were almost brushing. “Mr Trafalgar, now that Robin is here I wish to ask you a very important question. Do you vow to love and honour her from the day you are married 'til death parts you?”

Law spoke steadily. “I vow to love and honour her from this day until long after, Mr Charlotte. I will give her every comfort she could ever wish for, and will care for her with my every waking breath. She will want for nothing and I will do everything within my power to make her the happiest woman in the world.”

Robin smiled, watching his earnest expression.

Katakuri laughed incredulously. “Well, I never. I have not heard you speak more than a few words and now you speak as if you cannot be silenced. I have no doubt you would be married to each other regardless of what I said, but, such as it is, you have my greatest and most heartfelt consent to your marriage. Go with all the blessings I can bestow and may you never break your vow.”

Law looked to Robin and his seriousness melted into a gentle smile. “Never.”

His eyes were so bright, full of love and warmth, and all she wanted was to be alone with him once more, walking beneath the sunshine, his arm around her, pausing only to kiss and share the words of love she held so deeply within her heart.

His fingers delicately brushed hers, encouraging her smile to deepen. She stepped closer, completely lost in his tender affection.

“Alright, alright,” Katakuri interrupted and they jumped apart, having quite forgotten they were not alone. “Off you go. Sir, if you wouldn’t mind staying a moment so I can discuss business. And Robin, if you happen to see Lord Goa or Mr Vinsmoke out there, by all means send them in so that I may have all the eligible girls in this house married within the day.”

Robin stepped out of the study, reluctantly leaving Law behind. Nami stood and opened her mouth to ask what had happened, when Koala and Pudding entered the room.

“Why should Mr Trafalgar be here?” Pudding was saying.

“I tell you, I saw him enter the house.”

“What nonsense, Lala. He’s far too proud to visit us of all people, why, he hasn’t joined us for a single outing this past week.”

“What does that matter?” Koala said. “And I know you think he is terribly handsome even if your affections lie with Mr Vinsmoke, so don't pretend you are not curious.”

Pudding flushed. “I do not have affection for Mr Vinsmoke! Nor do I think Mr Trafalalgar handsome! And I know you think he is even more so! You’re quite speechless every time he is near us.”

“I find him intimidating, is all,” Koala said, her own face turning red.

“Who is?” Bonney asked, bounding into the room. “Oh, Robin! I saw you walking with Mr Trafalgar. Why were you outside with him? Is he here now? Can I see him?”

Koala and Pudding turned to stare at Robin.

Nami talked over them, “Before you answer any of their silly questions, answer mine first: did Katakuri give his consent?”

Linlin entered the parlour, drawing a pink shawl around her shoulders. “Girls what are you all doing in here? Consent to what?”

Robin faced her parlour mother, and said with great pride and a good degree of delight, “Consent to my marriage.”

“Whatever are you talking about, stupid girl? Sir Crocodile has already given his consent to Mr Rob.”

“It is not Mr Rob I am to be married to,” Robin said. “I shall not marry him. I have been requested of another and I have accepted.”

Linlin barked out a nasty laugh. “Married to you? Who else on this earth would wish to be married to you?”

“That would be me.” Law stepped out of the study.

Koala and Pudding’s mouths fell open, their eyes wide with awe as the wealthy gentleman emerged to stand beside Robin. Bonney gasped loudly.

Linlin blinked. “Y-you? Mr Trafalgar?”

“We are engaged and will be married soon, quite soon – do you agree, Miss Nico?”

“Yes, quite soon, Mr Trafalgar,” Robin said.

“We shall inform you of the details, Mrs Charlotte. For now, we need to let it be known to certain parties and should return to Windmill Hall.”

“B-but of course,” Linlin stammered. She looked between them, stunned, then an expression of greedy joy spread across her face. “This is a most happy union. Robin, dearest, I always knew you would do well! How marvellous!”

“You’re going to be married!” Pudding cried. Koala clapped her hands together. With a squeal, both girls raced at Robin and smothered her in embraces. Law stepped back respectfully.

“Y-yes, I’m getting married,” Robin gasped. Bonney wrapped her arms around Robin’s middle and Nami joined the hug from her other side.

“Aaaahhhh!” the girls cried together.

“I’m so happy!” Koala began to sob.

Linlin turned to Law. “How many carriages do you own?”

Robin disentangled herself from her sisters and hurried to rescue him. “We should really be leaving, we have much to discuss.”

“Not dressed like that you are certainly not,” Nami interrupted, taking her arm. “Excuse us, Mr Trafalgar.” Without giving him time to respond, she dragged Robin from the room and up the stairs.

Bonney’s voice echoed through the house as she asked Law, “Where is your hat?”

Robin hurried to dress as quickly as possible, in order to rescue him from her sisters and parlour mother, but Nami would have none of it.

“You are going to be the wife of a very wealthy gentleman,” she said as she helped to brush and pin Robin’s hair. “You must look the part so that there can be no doubt of your worthiness.”

Finally, Robin was released, dressed in a yellow muslin and white bolero, her hair brushed and pinned beneath a bonnet tied with a pink-ribbon. She hurried to the parlour and, sure enough, found Law standing awkwardly where she’d left him, being positively hounded by the ladies of the house, who were awed by his wealth and manner, but not enough to remain silent.

“How many horses do you own?” Bonney asked.

“10.”

“How many chestnut horses?”

“Six.”

“How many black?”

“One.”

“Stop asking him about horses, that’s very rude!” Pudding scolded. “How many rooms are in your house?”

“Puddy!” Koala interrupted. “You’re just as terrible. Sir, do you have a pianoforte?”

“It’s my sister’s.”

“May I play it when I visit?”

Linlin spoke over her, “How much is Flevance worth?”

Robin raced to his rescue. “We really must depart.”

“Oh yes, of course,” Linlin said, though she looked disappointed. “I shall send for the carriage immediately.”

“There is no need, thank you Ma’am,” Robin said, “I believe we shall enjoy the walk on the road.”

Linlin frowned and looked like she would argue when Law bowed and said, “Thank you for your hospitality.” He urged Robin to the door and they left without further ado. As soon as they stepped outside, the young ladies erupted in exclamation of such volume that it could be heard in the courtyard.

“They’re going to be married!” Pudding cried.

Koala squealed. “He is so handsome!”

“And rich!” Bonney said.

“Bonney, hush!” Nami scolded. “You are far too young for such talk.”

"She's so lucky!" Pudding said, sighing deeply. 

"He's so handsome!" Koala exclaimed.

Robin laughed at Law's expression and took his arm. “My apologies, I tried to dress as quickly as I could.”

His stiffness softened at her touch. “I can survive hundreds of days with them if it means I can be married to you. Though, I may spend much of those days locking them in a room where they can talk to themselves without my hearing.”

“That has been my dream for much of my life.”

They took the road for their walk across Merry to Windmill House. Now that the sun had fully risen, it was a beautiful, warm spring day. The air was sweet with the scent of the flowers and a gentle breeze ruffled Law’s coat and Robin’s ribbons.

They talked for the entire length of the journey. Robin told Law about her briefly happy childhood in the seaside town of Ohara, her kind father who taught her cards and chess, her loving mother who loved books and longs walks. Their death when she was eight, leaving her with only Sir Crocodile as a guardian. Her subsequent life at the parlour home, all the sisters she had known, the agonies of being raised by a woman such as Linlin, and all the acts that had led her to becoming a spinster.

When she spoke, Law looked at her with such interest and attention that she often found her train of thought becoming lost.

Law told her of his own childhood, so similar to hers, of happiness with parents who were avid readers who died when he was ten, leaving him as the sole heir to the enormous lands and fortunes, and his upbringing with Corazon whom he loved dearly. He was brief in his descriptions of Doflamingo’s guardianship and briefer still with his affirmation of all he had told her in his letter pertaining to Lami. Since that time, he had done his best to ensure Lami was surrounded by good people, such as his friends, who would lift her spirits and care for her the way she deserved.

She was amazed by how warm his voice was, how large his gestures, how much he laughed and smiled. He stood even taller and walked with such energy it was as though, up until this morning, he had been held down by an illness and now was wholly healed. She knew that must be the case, for she felt the same way. She knew she could completely speak her mind without fear of scorn or condemnation, and felt as light and spirited as the birds who soared the skies above.

Not only was his warmth greatly increased, but his affection, too. Thrice, he pulled her off the road to hide in the shadows of the trees, just so he could kiss her without fear of being discovered.

The first time he went straight for her lips and pushed her up against a tree until she was breathless. The second time he was more deliberate, kissing her temples, cheeks, jaw, even her neck, letting her head tilt back until he finally kissed her lips and released her from agony. The third time lasted the longest, kissing slowly and passionately in a copse of trees, his hands on her waist and neck, until the fourth carriage passed them by and they remembered they had a duty to fulfill.

Thanks to these interruptions, it took them until mid-morning to reach the Hall, just as the guests were sitting down to breakfast. There was no beating around the truth, and they decided to simply interrupt them and make their announcement. Law initially insisted on entering first but Robin wished wholeheartedly to be the one to make it known to Crocodile and Lucci. She was rather fond of the way Law had entered upon her revealing the news to Linlin and requested he do the same again.

“That seems unnecessarily dramatic, therefore I agree with you,” he said.

The breakfast room was warm and bright with morning sunshine, the long table filled to the brim with Luffy’s party, including his father and grandfather whom Robin had only briefly encountered the night before.

“Miss Robin!” Luffy exclaimed from the head of the table. “How excellent to see you. Please, join us.” He, alongside his friends and Corazon, were the only ones who were pleased to see her. His relations appeared shocked at her sudden and unexpected appearance, Monet was wearing a look of disgust, Viola’s brows were furrowed in concern, Doflamingo’s glare would have quelled even a man of high standing, and Crocodile and Lucci looked murderous.

“Thank you, Mr Monkeym but I must decline. I wish to speak to Mr Rob as a matter of urgency, and Sir Crocodile if he will join us.”

Lucci spoke, his voice clipped. “Absolutely not. I have not given you permission to arrive here unannounced. You will return home immediately and I will meet you there at the appropriate time.”

Robin clasped her hands before her and smiled pleasantly. “Very well, if you shall not agree to speak with me in private, then I shall speak plainly here and now. Mr Rob, I wish to thank you for your consideration to be your wife, however, I must decline your proposal.”

The silence in the room was broken only by Luffy who continued to eat his toast with seemingly not the slightest understanding of what was occurring in his own house. Zoro, Sanji, Sabo, Hiyori and Kaya looked deeply impressed, while Usopp, Monet and Viola’s mouths had fallen open. Doflamingo seemed rather amused by the whole event, and she wondered if he hadn't put the truth together simply because he couldn't fathom she would ever disobey his orders.

“What?” Lucci snapped, his eyes flashing.

Crocodile stood, slamming his hands on the table. “Miss Nico,” he said, his voice dangerously low and calm, “you will return to Whole Cake at once or I shall remove you myself.”

“That is very kind of you, sir, however I have no intention of returning just now. I am here to inform you of my decision and wish you a good day.”

Doflamingo sniggered and Crocodile’s eye twitched.

“What is the meaning of this?” Lucci demanded. “We are already engaged, you cannot decline.”

“Actually, sir, I can. You never asked for my hand and thus I never had the chance to make my rejection, but I am saving you the trouble of your request and doing so now.”

Crocodile spoke with deliberate calmness, “Do you not remember what I said? You will marry Mr Rob or I shall remove you from my family line, I shall keep your dowry and your debts, and you will be displaced to the streets.”

“You are free to do so,” Robin said coolly, “but my decision remains as it is.”

Lucci stood also, his cold eyes narrowing. “Miss Nico, we are engaged and you are bound to me by oath whether you like it or not.”

“Well, you see sir, I did not accept a proposal and thus I have no oath to follow. In fact, I have accepted another and thus my oath to him is bound forever.”

Viola gasped softly, and Hiyori and Kaya took each other’s hands.

“Another proposal?” Crocodile laughed slowly. “What man in this country should ever wish to be married to you?”

“Me.”

Law entered the room and stood beside Robin. The ladies gasped and the mouths of every man except for Luffy and his relatives dropped.

“WHAT?” Doflamingo’s teacup snapped in his hand. Viola returned to eating breakfast, looking rather unconcerned by his outburst.

“What is the meaning of this?” Lucci snarled.

Law murmured for her ears only, “Was that romantic enough for you?”

“Quite, thank you,” she whispered, sharing a quick smile with him.

The men were already arguing.

“I suppose this is of your doing?” Crocodile said to Doflamingo, pointing a ringed finger at him. “You wished to get your hands further into my business enterprises and sent your cousin after my niece!”

Doflamingo laughed nastily and stood up, his full height towering over the table. “You think I would ever degrade myself to wish for my family to be sullied with your name? Now I see, this is clearly of your doing. Your greed has taken you so far that you set her to seduce my cousin in order to enrich yourself!”

“I detest you and your family! I should never have encouraged such a thing to happen and as it is I will not allow it!” Crocodile snarled, all trace of deceptive calm gone.

“Then for once we are of the same mind. I will never allow such a match to be made. Law,” Doflamingo turned to his cousin, face contorted in anger, “I absolutely forbid you from marrying her.”

“Forbid all you wish, I absolutely choose to disregard it,” Law said coolly.

Crocodile spoke over Doflamingo’s rebuttal. “Girl, you will not accept his proposal. You will marry Mr Rob and that is final. I am your guardian and you will obey me.”

“You neglected any rights to guardianship when you packed me off to a parlour home in a remote village as far from you as possible,” Robin said. “I have already accepted Mr Trafalgar’s proposal and received our blessings from Mr Charlotte.”

“He is not your guardian!”

“He is more my guardian than you.”

“You do not get to choose in this matter!”

“I do and I choose him,” Robin said stubbornly.

Crocodile made to step towards her. “I see how it is. You wished to escape this marriage and so you entrapped him. You insolent little –”

“Yes?” Law said, his voice dangerously quiet.

Crocodile scowled. “Do not waste your breath with her. She shall have to dowry, no connections, no fortune.”

“That is of no concern to me and –”

“Then shame shall be brought upon your entire family for marrying a top cow chit –”

“I have not finished speaking,” Law said over Crocodile, his strong words laced with all the authority of his standing.

The room fell silent. Sanji, Zoro, Usopp and Sabo had all stood with objections to Crocodile’s foul language.

“She did not entrap me nor seduce me as both of you have claimed,” Law’s eyes flashed as he looked between Crocodile and Doflamingo. “I proposed to her out of love and from this day forth she is of the Trafalgar name. Any insult to her is an insult to our family, and you shall never speak of her in such a manner again. If you do, I shall not hesitate to take up my sword.”

“This is an outrage!” Lucci shouted. He stormed out of the room without sparing a glance to Robin or Law. “Fetch my carriage. Immediately!”

“This is not over, Donquixote!” Crocodile snapped at Doflamingo.

Luffy’s grandfather, Garp, cleared his throat. “Ahem. While this has been rather entertaining, I should like to finish my breakfast in peace. If you would be so kind, we would appreciate it if you took your discussion to another room, preferably outside.”

Doflamingo and Crocodile looked about to argue but then seemed to think better of continuing such a public outing in front of the entire party.

“Law, Corazon, outside!” Doflamingo snapped and stalked from the room.

Corazon beamed at Robin as he passed and mouthed, “Congratulations.”

Law sighed. “I shall need to get this over with. Enjoy breakfast, I will return as soon as I am able.”

“Well now,” Garp said when the men had quit the room, “it is not often I get to enjoy theatre with my breakfast, but I must say that was rather entertaining. Bring more scones!” he called to the servants.

“Miss Robin, will you now join us for breakfast?” Luffy said enthusiastically.

Viola indicated the now empty chair beside her and Robin took it gratefully. The party was eager to hear the full story but Robin promised she would tell it only when her sisters arrived for morning tea, as then she could speak it all at once. She was therefore able to enjoy a very fine breakfast with good company.

“I am terribly sorry for my husband’s behaviour to you," Viola took the opportunity to say. "I can only imagine what he said. I tried my best to conceal the book from him, but he has always had such instinct for anything happening beneath his nose and confronted me when I returned to our chambers. Truly, I cannot express my regret enough.”

Robin shook her head. “Please, do not apologise. No woman should ever be held accountable for the faults of her husband. I am terribly grateful to you for giving him the book, but I am the one who is sorry for causing such trouble. Pray tell me, he did not hurt you, did he?”

Viola looked at her in astonishment as she dolloped cream into a scone. “Hurt me? Why no, never. He was furious but I know how to handle him when he is in such a state. I apologised, and told him that I had been terribly exhausted from the ball and not considered my actions appropriately." She lowered her voice. "Then, once he returned, I greeted him with the news that the baby had kicked in my stomach, and his mood was much improved.”

“And had it?”

“Oh yes, for a while now actually. I just make sure to only inform my husband at the opportune moments. It’s terribly effective.”

“You are such a sly creature,” Robin said with a laugh. “He behaves like he has you quite under his thumb but I think perhaps it may be the other way around."

Viola smirked as she sipped her tea. "I do what I must. I am sure you shall not have to resort to such measures in your marriage."

Robin's own smile was soft. "No, I shall not." 

Nami, Pudding and Koala arrived after breakfast, and so all Luffy’s friends and the ladies (even Monet, despite her now even greater dislike of Robin) retired to the sunroom with tea and cakes, ready to hear the story. She told as much of it as she could as best as she could (leaving out the contents of Law’s letter, much of his initial proposal, and the finer details of their secret courtship). They were astounded at every detail, most notably his first proposal and their growing affections.

Above all, they were amazed at Robin’s joy as she spoke. Koala said she had never seen her smile with such little reserve before, Pudding said she had never seen her laugh so well, Nami said she had never seen her so convinced of the good qualities of a man, and Viola said she had never seen her drawn to such blushing and bright eyes.

“I was certain something was occurring between you at Flevance,” Hiyori said smugly. “I do not recall such high spirits within him before. Miss Trafalgar thought as I did. Oh she will be most happy to hear of this joyous news!”

“You owe me,” Zoro said to Sanji with a smirk.

Sanji rolled his eyes. “I maintain that I cannot understand how such a disagreeable man has secured himself such a lovely lady.”

“So that is why you were in such low spirits when you returned from your trip with Mr and Mrs Capone,” Koala said. “I thought it must be because of –” she broke off, glancing at Pudding, “um, because you wished to continue travelling.”

“And now I understand why you were so affected after this house was vacated,” Nami added. “I thought you were sad for me but now I see you had your own sadness to consider.”

Viola shook her head in wonder. “I did notice you and Mr Trafalgar had quite the acquaintance, and I did consider that he might have affection for you, but never did I think you would return in.”

"I knew Law liked you from the first ball," Luffy said, laughing gaily. "He's terribly dense. I can't fathom that it took him so long to reveal his true feelings."

Nami and Robin shared amused smiles. 

As they were adjourning for luncheon, Crocodile found her to inform that he would be removing her dowry, then left without so much as a bow to procure his carriage for Marineford.

Law found Robin on the terrace, entertaining the party with stories of their more appropriate book exchanges. He repeatedly dogged their congratulations and questions, and requested her attention. Robin was more than happy to abandon the meal and pestering, and join him for a long, slow walk through the garden.

He informed her that, with Corazon’s petition and after a long, insidious argument between all parties, Doflamingo and Crocodile eventually decided against writing their kin from their families, coming to the reluctant but fortune-driven conclusion that it was better to unite their names and reap the rewards, though each claimed they would not attend the wedding. A true blessing as far as Law and Robin were concerned.

When he was finished, Law gently pulled Robin into the trees where their croquet balls had disappeared. Out of sight from prying eyes and left to delicious solitude, their lips found each other again.

Law kissed her tenderly and deeply, one large hand tilting her face up to meet him, the other pressed into her back.

“I was – quite serious – when I said I – wished to be married – soon,” he said into her lips as they kissed.

“As was I,” Robin murmured. “When – when is the soonest we can be married?”

“A month.” His scowl was so petulant it might have been comical if it did not mimic her own indignation.

“A month? No, no, that’s far too long,” she exclaimed.

He kissed her fervently. “Two weeks?” Her frustration was a whine that had him chuckling. “One week?” She shook her head. “Tomorrow?” he murmured. “Today? Right now?”

Robin nodded and he smirked, deepening the kiss with such passion that she was left quite breathless.

He relinquished her lips to take her face in his hands. “If I could, I would marry you this instant,” he promised. “But I am afraid with all that needs to be done, it will be a month at the earliest.”

Her pout was now petulant. “A month?”

Law smiled and kissed her forehead. “A month. But no later than that, I promise. I must return to Flevance immediately to make the arrangements.” He stroked his thumbs over her cheeks. “This may be unfair to ask but I cannot think of spending even another day without you by my side, let alone so many weeks. Would you come with me?”

“Yes,” she said so quickly he chuckled again. “I do not wish to spend even another day without you. My soul should not be able to bear it.”

“Tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow.”

He kissed her deeply again. “I cannot wait to make you mine.”

Robin’s only sadness was in leaving her sisters, especially Nami. However, Law invited all three ladies to attend Flevance before the wedding, and her sadness was instantly removed. She had no qualms of leaving Merry itself, nor the egregious Linlin. Only perhaps in Katakuri, who promised to visit as often as possible.

The ladies of the house helped her to pack. Koala and Bonney cried, mostly from joy, though there was sadness to be had. The following morning, she enjoyed her last breakfast with her family as Koala played her favourite pieces on the pianoforte, before Law arrived with the carriage.

She hugged her sisters and Katakuri farewell. Even Linlin demanded a hug, though Robin knew it was only to appeal to her good graces and the hopes of attending Flevance to partake in her new circumstances.

As the carriage departed, Robin looked back through the window at Mrs Charlotte’s Parlour House for Girls where she had spent much of her life. Nami, Pudding and Koala waved enthusiastically, and Bonney climbed the garden wall to jump and wave. Nami pulled her down, scolding fiercely.

Robin smiled and turned to Law who watched her with his beautiful grey eyes and soft smile. She took his hand and held it tightly; it fit so perfectly that she knew it had been made as hers to hold.

She felt no sadness at all, nothing but joy and love.

༻❁༺

Chapter Text

༻❁༺

Robin wore a simple white gown tied with a pink ribbon, wildflowers adorned her hair, in her hands she held a bouquet of lilies.

She stood in the doorway of the small chapel, hearing the soft hum of chatter from within. At her side, Katakuri took her arm. She had never seen him dressed so finely.

“Are you ready?” he asked.

She nodded. “I am.” He bestowed a rare smile and squeezed her hand.

Silence fell over the chapel.

Robin stepped through the doors.

The pews were draped with white lilies and pink ribbons, holding friends and family who greeted her with beaming smiles and teary eyes. Chiffon and Bege. Viola and Corazon; Doflamingo had allowed her to attend but maintained his vow not to make a presence. Linlin with a catlike smile. Luffy, Sabo and Sanji. Usopp and Kaya holding handkerchiefs. Zoro and Hiyori arm-in-arm. Nami, Pudding, Koala, Bonney and Lami, all stricken with tears.

Robin barely saw them, for waiting for her at the end of the aisle, wearing a handsome coat and a far more handsome smile, was Law.

A year ago, she would have dismissed such a smile, burdened by her own pride and prejudices. Now, she saw its beauty, now she understood how such a seemingly small gesture that could not be contained, conveyed the true extent of his love for her. A love that ignored titles and rank, situation and family, and loved only for one another. For their faults and virtues, their sadness and joys. 

She smiled back, tears stinging her eyes as she was overcome with her own love for him. She held tight to Katakuri’s arm and kept her gaze on Law, letting his eyes that shone with a tender yet powerful love guide her to him like a vessel lost at sea, waiting to come home.

They reached the end of the aisle, Katakuri squeezed her hand, nodded to Law, and took his place in the pews. Koala handed him a handkerchief and the people in the pews returned to their seats.

“Are you in good health, Miss Nico?” Law murmured, grey eyes shining like stars of her very own.

“Excellent health, thank you Mr Trafalgar. And are you in good health?”

His laugh was soft and low, just enough that she could hear it. “I have never been more so.”

She laughed just as softly, and reluctantly turned from him to face the alter and the priest who stood before it.

The priest nodded with a smile. “Dearly beloved friends, we gather here in the sight of God, to join together this man and this woman in holy matrimony, an honourable estate instituted by Him in the time of man’s great innocence.”

Law looked to Robin as the priest spoke. Robin looked at Law. They shared another smile. Then returned to looking ahead as they ought.

“This ordination is not to be taken in hand, unadvisedly, lightly or wantonly, but with reverence, duly considering the causes for which matrimony was ordained.”

Gentle fingers brushed against Robin’s glove. Robin opened her hand to lace her fingers with his.

They held on as the ceremony progressed, and did not let go until they were well and truly wed, and had been named Mr and Mrs Law Trafalgar.

༻❁༺

“Law, dear, where are you taking me?” Robin asked, peering out the carriage window.

Law had been watching her expression with great concentration. “Patience, my love, you have been asking since we left.”

“Sometimes I do not like to be kept in suspense,” Robin said, turning to him with a teasing frown.

He smirked and kissed her hand, “You must endure it a little longer.”

Robin huffed and returned to looking out the window. There was something strangely familiar about the landscape but she could not quite place it in her memory.

They had been married three months. Finally, after attending Marineford for Nami’s wedding, they were now able to spare the time for their honeymoon.

Since that joyous day, Robin had been coming into her now role as Law’s wife and the mistress of Flevance. The joy of running her own household, overseeing affairs, caring for Lami and having her freedom, had been so immense she could hardly comprehend it. Of course, the greatest joy of all was spending every day with her new husband. They relished their peaceful solitude together whenever they could spare it, choosing to sit in the library holding hands as they read, or taking long walks and rides around the countryside.

They had stayed with Nami and Luffy in Marineford after the wedding, alongside Pudding and Koala, who had been invited to stay for an extended period of time. Nami and Robin agreed that keeping them as far from Linlin as possible for as long as possible was in their best interests, and so had arranged to have the girls visit between them throughout the year. For Christmas, everyone was invited to Luffy and Nami’s country estate, where they hoped their sisters could continue to engage their relations with Sanji and Sabo.

The carriage tipped over a hill. Before her very eyes, the sea now spread out before them. It was magnificent, a gown of sparkling azure that draped across the horizon as far as the eye could see. The carriage then turned down a long avenue of trees, beyond which she spied green countryside and a small town below.

She gasped softly. She couldn't believe she hadn’t realised it before. “Law … are we in Ohara?” she whispered.

His brief squeeze of her hand told her the answer. She watched the countryside of her childhood sweep by as the carriage wound through the achingly familiar roads. Soon it passed through a set of gates, and finally stopped before a house at the top of a cliff.

Law exited the carriage and hurried around to take her hand in a movement that was now as familiar to them as breathing. She stepped down, his hand on her back to keep her steady.

"Are you alright?" he asked with tender concern.

"Of course I am, stop fussing," she said fondly. She arranged her silk shawl around her pink broderie-anglaise gown and looked up to take in the sight before her.

Robin’s lips parted in awe. They were standing at a beautiful, grey-bricked house covered in vibrant green trailing vines and purple wisteria. There was little in the way of a garden for it didn’t need one; the house overlooked the most spectacular view of the ocean. In the distance, she could see the white specks of fishing boats, and directly below the cliff was the long shore of a sandy beach. The breeze was scented with salt.

“This is my wedding gift to you,” Law said. “It is simple, I know, but I hope it shall be enough.” Robin stepped forward slowly, words utterly failing her. “There are enough rooms for your sisters and mine to stay, should you wish them to join us, though my intent is for this to be a home of our own – our family.”

Robin nodded, tears pricking her eyes.

Law took her arm and led her inside. She remained speechless as he showed her the airy rooms bathed in sunlight, the terrace that overlooked the ocean, and the library. It was delightfully cosy, already filled with many books, and had two armchairs sitting by the windows. Double-doors opened out onto the garden and gleaming blue horizon.

"The shelves are already stocked with your favourite books," Law said.

She nodded fighting back her tears.

Law held her close. “Do you like it?”

She smiled, eyes dewy. “This is perfect. More than perfect. It is far more than I ever deserve.”

He took her hand and pressed his lips to her fingers. “Never say that. You deserve everything this world has to offer ten times over.”

“How silly.” Robin laughed. “Only eleven should suffice.”

“That’s just unreasonable, Mrs Trafalgar.”

“Did you not just say I deserve everything, Mr Trafalgar?” Robin teased.

“I did and I mean it.” Law kissed her teasing from her mouth with tenderness.

Robin looked out over the ocean before them. It was so close she could hear the crashing waves beneath the cliffside. “Does it have a name yet?”

“I had considered calling it Weatheria Heights. What do you think?”

Robin beamed. “I could not have come up with a better name myself. Oh Law, this is wonderful!"

Law matched her smile with one of his own. One that showed all the love and happiness in his heart. “Are you happy, Mrs Trafalgar?”

“Completely and perfectly and incandescently happy, Mr Trafalgar.”

He brushed the tears from her cheek and kissed her once more, letting his lips linger. She began to melt into the kiss but he released her and nudged her nose with a smile.

“I have one more room to show you, my dearest love. I think I have made the right decision for its location, but of course you must be the best judge of where best to fit the nursery.” Law held out his hand and Robin took it, smiling with so much happiness she could barely contain it, and let him guide her through their beautiful new life together.

It is a truth universally acknowledged that an unmarried woman of eight and twenty must be a spinster and thus removed from all want of men and society.

Mrs Robin Trafalgar was glad that not all truths were universal, nor true at all.

༻❁༺

The End